42 Luke

The Rheims New Testament (1582) — Luke

The Gospel according to Saint Luke, as printed in the Rheims New Testament of 1582, the English Catholic translation made from the Latin Vulgate at the English College, then in exile at Rheims, chiefly by Gregory Martin. The page gives the edition's argument of the book, all 24 chapters, each with its printed summary, every verse in the original spelling, and the marginal notes (cross-references, the days on which passages are read, and other readings); the edition's annotations follow every chapter.

The Argument

THE ARGVMENT OF S. LVKES GOSPEL.

S. Lukes Goſpel may be diuided into fiue partes.

The firſt part is, of the Infancie both of the precurſor, and of Chriſt himſelfe: chap. 1 and 2.

The ſecond, of the Preparation that vvas made to the manifeſtation of Chriſt: chap. 3 and a piece of the 4.

The third, of Chriſtes manifeſting him ſelfe, by preaching and miracles, ſpecially in Galilee: the other piece of the 4 chap. vnto the middes of the 17.

The fourth of his comming into Iurie tovvards his Paſsion: the other piece of the 17 chap. vnto the middes of the 19.

The fifth, of the Holy weeke of his Paſsion in Hieruſalem: the other part of the 19 chap. vnto the end of the booke.

S. Luke vvas ſectator (ſaith S. Hierome) that is, a diſciple of the Apoſtle Paul, and a companion of ⟨illegible⟩ his peregrination. And the ſame vve ſee in the Actes of the Apoſtles: Vvhere, from the 16 chap. S. Luke putteth him ſelfe in the traine of S. Paul, vvriting thus in the ſtorie. Forthwith we ſought to goe into Macedonia. and in like maner, in the firſt perſon, commonly through the reſt of that booke. Of him and his Goſpel, S. Hierom vnderſtandeth this ſaying of S. Paul: Vve haue ſent with him the brother, vvhoſe praiſe is in the Goſpel through al Churches. where alſo he addeth: Some ſuppoſe, ſo often as Paul in his Epiſtles ſaith, According to my Goſpel, that he meaneth of Lukes booke. And againe: Luke learned the Goſpel not onely of the Apoſtle Paul, who had not been with our Lord in fleſh, but of the other Apoſtles: which him ſelfe alſo in the beginning of his booke declareth, ſaying, As they deliuered to vs who them ſelues from the beginning ſaw, and were miniſters of the word. It foloweth in S. Hierome: Therfore he wrote the Goſpel, as he had heard, but the Actes of the Apoſtles he compiled as he had ſeen. S. Paul vvriteth of him by name to the Coloſsians: Luke the Phyſicion ſaluteth you. and to Timothee: Luke alone is with me. Finally of his end thus doth S. Hierome vvrite: He liued foureſcore and foure yeres, hauing no wife. He is buried at Conſtantinople: to vvhich citie his bones vvith the Relikes of Andrew the Apoſtle were tranſlated out of Achaia the twentith yere of Conſtantinus. And of the ſame Tranſlation alſo in another place againſt Vigilantius the Heretike: It grieueth him that the Relikes of the Martyrs are couered with pretious couerings, and that they are not either tied in cloutes or throwen to the dunghil. why, are we then * ſacrilegious, when we enter the Churches of the Apoſtles? Was Conſtantinus' the Emperour ſacrilegious, who tranſlated to Conſtantinople the holy Relikes of Andrew, Luke, and Timothee: at which the Diuels rore, and the inhabiters of Vigilantius confeſſe that they feele their preſence? [Margin: Hier. in Catalago. · 2. Cor. 8, 8. · Luk. 1, 2. · Col. 4, 14. · 2. Tim. 4, 21. · Hiero. in Catalogo. · ` Conſtantius. · Hier. con. Vigil, 2. · The Heretike ſo counted the Catholikes for their honouring of Saincts and Relikes. · ` Conſtantius]

His ſacred body is novv as Padua in Italie, Vvither it vvas againe tranſlated from Conſtantinople.

Chapter 1

The Annunciation and Conception, firſt of the Precurſor: 26 and ſixe moneths after, of Chriſt alſo him ſelf. 39 The Viſitation of our Ladie, vvhere both the mothers do Prophecie. 5⟨illegible⟩ The Natiuitie and Circu⟨illegible⟩ciſion of the Precurſor, vvhere his father doth prophecie, 80 The Precurſor is from a childe an Eremite.

1 BECAVSE many haue gone about to compile a narration of the things that haue been accompliſhed among vs:

2 according as they haue deliuered vnto vs, vvho from the beginning them ſelues ſavv and vvere miniſters of the vvord:

3 it ſeemed good alſo vnto me ″ hauing diligently atteined to al things from the beginning, to vvrite to thee in order, good * Theophilus,

4 that thou maiſt knovv the veritie of thoſe vvordes vvhere of thou haſt been inſtructed.

5 There vvas in the daies of Herod the king of Ievvrie, a certaine Prieſt named Zacharie, of the * courſe of Abia: and his vvife of the daughters of Aaron, and her name Elizabeth.

6 And they vvere both ″ iuſt before God, vvalking ″ in al the commaundements ″ and iuſtifications of our Lord vvithout blame,

7 and they had no ſonne: for that Elizabeth vvas barren, and both vvere vvel ſtriken in their daies.

8 And it came to paſſe: vvhen he executed the prieſtly function in the order of his courſe before God,

9 according to the cuſtome of the Prieſtly function, he vvent forth by lot * to offer incenſe, entring into the temple of our Lord:

10 and * al the multitude of the people vvas praying vvithout at the houre of the incenſe.

11 And there appeared to him an Angel of our Lord, ſtanding on the right hand of the altar of incenſe.

12 And Zacharie vvas troubled, ſeeing him: and feare fel vpon him.

13 But the Angel ſaid to him, Feare not Zacharie, for thy praier is heard: and thy vvife Elizabeth ſhal beare thee a ſonne, and thou ſhalt cal his name Iohn:

14 and thou ſhalt haue ″ ioy and exultation, and many ſhal reioyce in his natiuitie.

15 for he ſhal be great before our Lord: and vvine and ſicer he ſhal not drinke: and he ſhal be repleniſhed vvith the Holy Ghoſt euen from his mothers vvombe.

16 and he ſhal * conuert many of the children of Iſrael to the Lord their God,

17 and he ſhal goe before him * in the ſpirit and vertue of Elias: that he may conuert the hartes of the fathers vnto the children, and the incredulous to the vviſedom of the iuſt, to prepare vnto the Lord a perfect people. ⊢

18 And Zacharie ſaid to the Angel, Vvhereby ſhal I knovv this? for I am old: and my vvife is vvel ſtriken in her daies.

19 And the Angel anſvvering ſaid to him, I am Gabriel that aſſiſt before God: and am ſent to ſpeake to thee, and to euangelize theſe things to thee.

20 And behold, thou ſhalt be dumme, and ſhalt not be able to ſpeake vntil the day vvherein theſe things ſhal be done: for-becauſe thou haſt not beleeued my vvordes, vvhich ſhal be fulfilled in their time.

21 And the people vvas expecting Zacharie: and they marueled that he made tariance in the temple.

22 And comming forth he could not ſpeake to them, and they knevv that he had ſeen a viſion in the temple. And he made ſignes to them, and remained dumme.

23 And it came to paſſe, after the daies of his office vvere expired, ″ he departed into his houſe.

24 And after theſe daies Elizabeth his vvife conceiued: and hid her ſelf fiue moneths, ſaying,

25 For thus hath our Lord done to me in the daies vvherein he had reſpect to take avvay my reproche among men.

26 And in the ſixt moneth, the Angel Gabriel vvas ſent of God into a citie of Galilee, called Nazareth,

27 * to a virgin deſpouſed to a man vvhoſe name vvas Ioſeph, of the houſe of Dauid: and the virgins name vvas MARIE,

28 And the Angel being entred in, ſaid vnto her, ″ HAILE ″ ful of grace, our Lord is vvith thee: bleſſed art thou among vvomen.

29 Vvho hauing heard, vvas troubled at his ſaying, and thought vvhat maner of ſalutation this ſhould be.

30 And the Angel ſaid to her, Feare not MARIE, for thou haſt found grace vvith God.

31 * Behold thou ſhalt conceiue in thy vvombe, and ſhalt beare a ſonne: and thou ſhalt call his name IESVS.

32 he ſhal be great, and ſhal be called the ſonne of the moſt High, and our Lord God ſhal giue him the ſeate of Dauid his father:

33 * and he ſhal reigne in the houſe of Iacob for euer, and of his kingdom there ſhal be no end.

34 And MARIE ſaid to the Angel, Hovv ſhal this be done? ″ becauſe I knovv not man?

35 And the Angel anſvvering, ſaid to her, The Holy Ghoſt ſhal come vpon thee, and the povver of the moſt High ſhal ouerſhadovv thee. And therfore alſo that vvhich of thee ſhal be borne Holy, ſhal be called the ſonne of God.

36 And behold ″ Eliſabeth thy coſin, ſhe alſo hath conceiued a ſonne in her old age: and this moneth, is the ſixt to her that is called barren:

37 becauſe there ſhal not be impoſſible vvith God any vvord.

38 And MARIE ſaid, BEHOLD the handmaid of our Lord, be it done to me according to thy word. ⊢ And the Angel departed from her.

39 And MARIE riſing vp in thoſe daies, vvent vnto the hil countrie vvith ſpeede, into a citie of Iuda.

40 and ſhe entred into the houſe of Zacharie, and ſaluted Eliſabeth.

41 And it came to paſſe: as Eliſabeth heard the ſalutation of MARIE, the infant did leape in her vvombe. and Eliſabeth vvas repleniſhed vvith the Holy Ghoſt:

42 and ſhe cried out vvith a loude voice, and ſaid, ″ BLESSED art thou among vvomen, and bleſſed is the fruite of thy vvombe.

43 And vvhence is this to me, that the ″ mother of my Lord doth come to me?

44 For behold as the voice of thy ſalutation founded in mine eares, the infant in my vvombe did leape for ioy.

45 And bleſſed is ſhe that beleeued, becauſe thoſe things ſhal be accompliſhed that vvere ſpokē to her by our Lord.

46 And MARIE ſaid, MY SOVLE doth magnifie our Lord.

47 And my ſpirit hath reioyced in God my Sauiour. ⊢

48 Becauſe he hath regarded the humilitie of his handmaid: for behold from hence forth al generations ″ ſhal call me bleſſed.

49 Becauſe he that is mightie hath done great things to me, and holy in his name.

50 And his mercie from generation vnto generations, to them that feare him.

51 He hath ſhevved might in his arme: he hath diſperſed the proude in the conceit of their hart.

52 He hath depoſed the mightie from their ſeate, and hath exalted the humble.

53 The hungrie he hath filled vvith good things: and the riche he hath ſent avvay emptie.

54 He hath receiued Iſrael his childe, being mindeful of his mercie,

55 As he ſpake to our fathers, to Abraham and his ſeede for euer.

56 And MARIE taried vvith her about three moneths: and ſhe returned into her houſe.

57 And Eliſabeths ful time vvas come to be deliuered: and ſhe bare a ſonne.

58 And her neighbours and kinſfolke heard that our Lord did magnifie his mercie vvith her, and they did congratulate her.

59 And it came to paſſe: on the eight day they came to circumciſe the childe, and they called him by his fathers name, Zacharie.

60 And his mother anſvvering, ſaid, Not ſo, but he ſhal be called Iohn.

61 And they ſaid to her, That there is none in thy kinred that is called by this name.

62 And they made ſignes to his father, vvhat he vvould haue him called.

63 And demaunding a vvriting table, he vvrote, ſaying, * Iohn is his name. And they al marueled.

64 And forthvvith his mouth vvas opened, and his tonge, and he ſpake bleſſing God.

65 And feare came vpon al their neighbours: and al theſe things vvere bruited ouer al the hil-countrie of Ievvrie:

66 and all that had heard, laid them vp in their hart, ſaying, what an one, trovv ye, ſhal this childe be? For the hand of our Lord vvas vvith him.

67 And Zacharie his father vvas repleniſhed vvith the Holy Ghoſt: and he prophecied, ſaying,

68 BLESSED BE OVR LORD God of Iſrael: becauſe he hath viſited and vvrought the redemption of his people: ⊢

69 And hath erected the horne of ſaluation to vs, in the houſe of Dauid his ſeruant.

70 As he ſpake by the mouth of his holy Prophets, that are from the beginning.

71 Saluation from our enemies, and from the hand of al that hate vs:

72 To vvorke mercie vvith our fathers: and to remember his holy teſtament,

73 * The othe vvhich he ſvvare to Abraham our father,

74 that he vvould giue to vs, That vvithout feare being deliuered from the hand of our enemies, vve may ſerue him.

75 In holines and ″ iuſtice before him, al our daies.

76 And thou childe, ſhalt be called the Prophet of the Higheſt: for * thou ſhalt goe before the face of our Lord to prepare his vvaies.

77 To giue knovvledge of ſaluation to his people, vnto remiſsion of their ſinnes,

78 Through the bovvels of the mercie of our God, in vvhich ″ the * Orient, from on high, hath viſited vs,

79 To illuminate them that ſit in darkenes, and in the ſhadovv of death: to direct our feete into the vvay of peace.

80 And the childe grew, and vvas ſtrengthened in ſpirit, and vvas in the deſerts vntil the day of his manifeſtatiō to Iſrael.

Marginal notes to Chapter 1

Argument THE FIRST part: of the Infācie both of the Precurſor, and of CHRIST him ſelf.
v. 3 Act. 1, 1.
v. 5 The Goſpel vpō the eue of S. Iohn Baptiſt.
v. 5 1 Par. 24, 10.
v. 9 Exo. 3, 17.
v. 10 ⸬ We ſee here that the Prieſt did his dutie vvithin, the people in the meane time praying vvithout: and that the Prieſts functions did profite thē, though they neither heard nor ſaw his doings.
v. 10 Leu. 16, 16.
v. 15 ⸬ This abſtinence foretold and preſcribed by the Angel, ſhevveth that it is a worthy thing, and an acte of religion in S. Iohn, as it was in the Nazarites.
v. 16 Mal. 4, 6.
v. 17 Mt. 11, 14.
v. 20 ⸬ Zacharie puniſhed for doubting of the Angels word.
v. 26 ᵇ The Goſpel vpō the Annunciation of our Lady, March 25. And on the weneſday of Imber weeke in Aduēt, And for a Votiue Maſſe of our Lady in Aduent.
v. 26 Mt. 1, 18
v. 28 The beginning of the AVE MARIE. See the reſt v. 42.
v. 29 Eſa. 7, 14.
v. 33 Dan. 7, 14, 27,
v. 34 ⸬ She doubted not of the thing as Zacharie, but enquired of the meanes.
v. 38 ⸬ At this very moment when the B. Virgin gaue conſent, ſhe conceiued him perfect God and perfect man.
v. 39 The Goſpel vpō the Viſitatiō of our Lady, Iul, 2. And vpon the Imber friday in Aduent.
v. 41 ⸬ Iohn the Baptiſt being yet in his mother: wombe, reioyced and acknowledged the preſence of Chriſt and his mother.
v. 46 MAGNIFICAT at Euenſong.
v. 48 ⸬ Haue the Proteſtants had alwaies generations to fulfil this prophecie? ordo they call her bleſſed, that derogate what they can from her graces, bleſſings, and al her honour?
v. 57 The Goſpel vpō the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptiſt Iun. 24. called Midſōmer day.
v. 63 Lu. 1, 13.
v. 68 BENEDICTVS at Laudes.
v. 73 Gen. 22, 6.
v. 76 Mal. 3, 1.
v. 78 Zac. 3. 9. 6, 12.
v. 79 Mal. 4, 2.
v. 80 ⸬ Marke that he was a voluntarie Eremite, and choſe to be ſolitarie from a childe, til he was to preach to the people, in ſo much that antiquitie counted him the firſt Eremite. Hiere. in vit. Pauli.

Annotations to Chapter 1

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I.

3. Hauing diligently atteined.] Hereby vve ſee that, though the Holy Ghoſt ruled the penne of holy vvriters that they might not erre, yet did they vſe humane meanes to ſearch out and find the truth of the things they wrote of. Euen ſo doe Councels, and the Preſident of them, Gods vicar, diſcuſſe and examine al cauſes by humane meanes, the aſſiſtance of the Holy Ghoſt concurring and directing them into al truth, according to Chriſtes promiſe Io. 16, 13: as in the very firſt Councel of the Apoſtles them ſelues at Hieruſalem is manifeſt Act. 15, 7 and 28. Againe here vve haue a familiar preface of the Author as to his frende, or to euery godly Reader (ſignified by Theophilus) cōcerning the cauſe and purpoſe and maner of his vvriting, and yet the very ſame is confeſſed Scripture, vvith the vvhole booke folovving. Maruel not then if the Author of the ſecond booke of the Machabees * vſe the like humane ſpeaches both at the beginning and in the later end, neither do thou therfore reiect the booke for no Scripture, as our Heretikes doe: or not thinke him a ſacred vvriter. [Margin: Sacred writers and holy Coūcels. · The ſecond booke of the Machabees. · 2 Mach. 2, & 15.]

6. Iuſt before God.] Againſt the Heretikes of this time, here it is euident that holy men be iuſt, not only by the eſtimation of men, but in deede and before God. [Margin: True iuſtification by obſeruing the commaundements.]

6. In al the commaundements.] Three things to be noted directly againſt the Heretikes of our time. firſt, that good men doe keepe al Gods commaundements: which (they ſay) are impoſſible to be kept. Againe, that men be iuſtified not by only imputation of Chriſtes iuſtice, nor by ſaith alone, but by walking in the commaundements. Againe, that the keeping and doing of the commaundements is properly our iuſtification.

6. Iuſtifications.] This word is ſo vſual in the Scriptures (namely in the Pſal. 118) to ſignifie the commaundements of God, becauſe the keeping of them is iuſtification, and the Greeke is alwaies ſo fully correſpōdent to the ſame, that the Heretikes in this place (otherwiſe pretending to eſteeme much of the Greeke) bluſh not to ſay, that they auoid this word of purpoſe againſt the iuſtification of the Papiſts. And therfore one vſeth Tullies word forſooth, in Latin conſtituta: and his ſcholers in their Engliſh Bibles ſay, Ordinances. [Margin: Corrupt tranſlation of Heretikes. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · Beza in Annot. no. Teſt. 1556.]

14. Ioy and exultation.) This was fulfilled, not only when he was borne, but now alſo through the whole Church for euer, in ioyful celebrating of his Natiuitie.

2⟨illegible⟩. He departed.) In the old Law (ſaith S. Hierom) they that offered hoſtes for the people, were not only not in their houſes, but were purified for the time, being ſeparated from their wiues, and they dranke neither wine nor any ſtrong drinke, which are wont to prouoke concupiſcence. Much more the Prieſts of the new Law that muſt alwaies offer ſacrifices, muſt alwaies be free from matrimonie. Li. 1 c. 19. adu. louin. and ep. 50 c. 3. See S. Ambroſe in 1 Tim. 3. And therfore if there were any religion in Caluins Communion, they would at the leaſt giue as much reuerence in this point, as they in the old Law did to their ſacrifices, and to the loaues of propoſition. 1 Reg. 21. [Margin: The continēcie of prieſts.]

28. Haileful of grace.) Holy Church and al true Chriſtian men doe much and often vſe theſe wordes brought from heauen by the Archangel, as wel to the honour of Chriſt and our B. Ladie, as alſo for that they were the wordes of the firſt glad tidings of Chriſts Incarnation and our Saluation by the ſame, and be the very abridgement and ſumme of the whole Goſpel. In ſo much that the Greeke Church vſed it daily in the Maſſe. [Margin: Often ſaying of the AVE MARIE. · Liturg. S. Iacobs & Chryſ.]

28. Ful of grace.) Note the excellent prerogatiues of our B. Lady, and abhorre thoſe Heretikes which make her no better then other vulgar women, and therfore to take from her fulneſ of grace, they ſay here, Haile freely beloued, contrarie to al ſignifications of the Greeke word, which is at the leſt, endued with grace, as S. Paul vſeth it Epheſ. 1. by S. Chryſoſtoms interpretation: or rather, ful of grace, as both * Greeke and Latin fathers haue alwaies here vnderſtood it, and the Latines alſo read it, namely S. Ambroſe thus, wel ⟨illegible⟩ ſhe only called ful of grace. vvho only obteined the grace, vvhich no other vvoman deſerued, to be repleniſhed with the author of grace. And if they did as wel know the nature of theſe kind of Greeke wordes, as they would ſeeme very ſkilful, they might eaſily obſerue that they ſignifie fulnes, as when them ſelues tranſlate the like word (Luc. 1⟨illegible⟩, 20) ful of ſores. Beza. vlceroſus. [Margin: Corrupt tranſlation of Heretikes. · S. Athan. de S. Deip. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · S. Ephrem in orat. de laud. B. virg. Ambro. in 1 · ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · Luc. li. 2.]

14. I know not man.) Theſe wordes declare (ſaith S. Auguſtine) that ſhe had now vowed virginitie to God. For otherwiſe neither would ſhe ſay, How ſhal this be done? nor haue added, becauſe I know not man. Yea if ſhe had ſaid only the firſt wordes, How ſhal this be done? It is euident that ſhe would not haue aſked ſuch a queſtion, hovv a vvoman ſhould beare a ſonne promiſed her, if ſhe had married meaning to haue carnal copulation. c. 4 de virgin. As if he ſhould ſay. If ſhe might haue knovven a man and ſo haue had a childe, ſhe vvould neuer haue aſked, How ſhal this be done? but becauſe that ordinarie way vvas excluded by her vow of virginitie, therfor ſhe aſketh. How? And in aſking, How? The plainly declareth that ſhe might not haue a childe by knowing man, becauſe of her vow. See S. Grego. Nyſſene de ſancta Chriſti Natiuitate. [Margin: Hier, ep. 140 in exp. pſ. 44. · Our B. Lady vowed virginitie.]

36. Eliſabeth thy Coſin.) By this that Eliſabeth and our Lady were coſins, the one of the tribe of Leui, the other of Iuda, is gathered that Chriſt came of both tribes, Iuda and Leui, of the kings and the prieſts: him ſelf both a king and a prieſt, and the Anointed (to vvit) by grace ſpiritually, as they vvere vvith oile materially and corporally. Auguſt. 2 de Conſenſ. Euang. c. 1. [Margin: Chriſt came of both tribes, Iuda and Leui.]

42. Bleſſed art thou.) At the very hearing of our Ladies voice, the infant and ſhe vvere repleniſhed vvith the Holy Ghoſt, and ſhe ſang praiſes not only to Chriſt, but for his ſake to our B. Lady, calling her bleſsed and her fruite bleſsed, as the Church doeth alſo by her vvordes and example in the AVE MARIE. [Margin: The bleſſed virgin MARIE.]

43. Mother of my Lord.) Elizabeth being an exceding iuſt and bleſſed vvoman, yet the vvorthines of Gods mother doth ſo far excel her and al other vvomen, as the great light the litle ſtarres. Hiero. Praef. in Sophon. [Margin: Her excellēcie.]

48. Shal call me bleſſed) This Prophecie is fulfilled, when the Church keepeth her Feſtiual daies, and when the faithful in al generations ſay the AVE MARIE, and other holy Antems of our Lady. And therfore the Caluiniſtes are not among thoſe generations which call our Lady bleſſed. [Margin: Her honour in al the world.]

63. Iohn is his name.) wee ſee that names are of ſignification and importance, God him ſelf changing or giuing names in both Teſtaments: as, Abraham, Iſrael, Peter, and the principal of al others, IESVS: and here IOHN, vvhich ſignifieth, Gods grace or mercie, or, God vvil haue mercie. For he vvas the Precurſor and Prophet of the mercie and grace that enſued by CHRIST IESVS. Note alſo that as then in Circunciſion, ſo novv in Baptiſme (vvhich anſvvereth therevnto) names are giuen. And as vve ſee here and in al the old Teſtament, great reſpect was had of names: ſo we muſt beware of ſtrange, profane, and ſecular names (now a daies to common) and rather according to the * Catechiſme of the holy Councel of Trent, take names of Saincts and holy men, that may put vs in minde of their vertues. [Margin: Myſterie and ſignification in names. · What names to be giuē in Baptiſme. · c. de bapt. in fine.]

75. Iuſtice before him.) Here alſo we ſee that we may haue true iuſtice, not only in the ſight of men, or by the imputation of God, but in deede before him and in his ſight: and that the comming of Chriſt vvas to giue men ſuch iuſtice. [Margin: True iuſtice, not imputatiue. · The Heretikes controule both Greeke and Latin text.]

78. The orient.) Maruel not if Heretikes controule the old authentical tranſlation, as though it differed frō the greeke: vvhereas here they make much a doe to cōtroule not only al the greeke interpreters of the old teſtament, but alſo S. Luke him ſelf, for the vvord ⟨non-Latin script⟩, as differing from the Hebrevv. [Margin: Beza.]

Chapter 2

The Natiuitie of Chriſt, 8 and manifeſtation thereof to the Shepheards by an Angel, and by them to others. 21 His Circunciſion. 22 His Preſentation, together with Simeons (as alſo Annes) atteſtation and prophecying of his Paſsion, of the Iewes reprobation, and of the Gentils illumination. 41 His annual aſcending to Hieruſalem with his parents, to whom he was ſubiect, and his fulnes of wiſedom ſhewed among the Doctors at twelue yeres of his age.

1 AND it came to paſſe, in thoſe daies there came forth an edict from Caeſar Auguſtus, that the vvhole vvorld ſhould be enrolled.

2 This firſt enrolling vvas made by the Preſident of Syria Cyrinus.

3 And al vvent to be enrolled, euery one into his ovvne citie.

4 And Ioſeph alſo vvent vp from Galilee out of the citie of Nazareth into Ievvrie, to the citie of Dauid that is called Beth⟨illegible⟩lehem: for-becauſe he vvas of the houſe and familie of Dauid,

5 to be enrolled vvith MARIE his deſpouſed vvife that vvas vvith childe.

6 And it came to paſſe, vvhen they vvere there, her daies vvere fully come that ſhe ſhould be deliuered.

7 And ſhe brought forth her firſt begotten ſonne, and ſvvadled him in clothes, and laid him dovvne in a manger: becauſe there vvas not place for them in the inne.

8 And there vvere in the ſame countrie ſhepheards vvatching, and keeping the night vvatches ouer their flocke.

9 And behold, an Angel of our Lord ſtood beſide them, and the brightnes of God did ſhine round about them, and they feared vvith a great feare.

10 And the angel ſaid to them, Feare not: for behold I euangelize to you great ioy, that ſhal be to al the people:

11 becauſe this day is borne to you a SAVIOVR vvhich is Chriſt our Lord, in the citie of Dauid.

12 And this ſhal be a ſigne to you, You ſhal finde the infant ſvvadled in clothes: and laid in a manger.

13 And ſodenly there vvas vvith the Angel a multitude of the heauenly armie, praiſing God, and ſaying,

14 Glorie in the higheſt to God: and in earth peace to ⟨illegible⟩men of good vvil. ⊢

15 And it came to paſſe: after the Angels departed from them into heauen, the ſhepheards ſpake one to an other: Let vs goe ouer to Bethlehem, and let vs ſee this vvord that is done, vvhich our Lord hath ſhevved to vs.

16 And they came vvith ſpeede: and they found MARIE and Ioſeph, and the infant laid in the manger.

17 And ſeeing it, they vnderſtood of the vvord that had been ſpoken to them concerning this childe.

18 And al that heard, did maruel: and concerning thoſe things that vvere reported to them by the ſhepheards.

19 But MARIE ″ kept al theſe vvordes, conferring them in her hart.

20 And the ſhepheards returned, glorifying and prayſing God in al things that they had heard, and ſeen, as it vvas ſaid to them. ⊢

21 And * after eight daies vvere expired, that the childe ſhould be circunciſed: his name vvas called IESVS, vvhich vvas * called by the Angel, before that he vvas conceiued in the vvombe. ⊢

22 And after the daies vvere fully ended of her purification * according to the lavv of Moyſes, they caried him into Hieruſalem, to preſent him to our Lord (

23 as it is vvritten in the lavv of our Lord, That euery male opening the matrice, ſhal be called holy to the Lord.)

24 and to giue a ſacrifice * according as it is vvritten in the lavv of our Lord, a paire of turtles, or tvvo yong pigeons.

25 And behold, there vvas a man in Hieruſalem, named Simeon, and this man vvas iuſt and religious, expecting the conſolation of Iſrael: and the Holy Ghoſt vvas in him.

26 And he had receiued an anſvver of the Holy Ghoſt, that he ſhould not ſee death vnles he ſavv firſt the CHRIST of our Lord.

27 And he came in ſpirit into the temple. And vvhen his parents brought in the childe IESVS, to doe according to the cuſtome of the Lavv for him:

28 he alſo tooke him into his armes, and bleſſed God, and ſaid,

29 NOW THOV doeſt dimiſſe thy ſeruant O Lord, according to thy vvord in peace.

30 Becauſe mine eies haue ſeen, thy SALVATION,

31 Vvhich thou hast prepared before the face of al peoples:

32 A light to the reuelation of the Gentils, and the glorie of thy people Iſrael. ⊢

33 And his father and mother vvere marueling vpon thoſe things vvhich vvere ſpoken concerning him.

34 And Simeon bleſſed them, and ſaid to MARIE his mother, Behold this is ſet ″ vnto the ruine, and vnto the reſurrection of many in Iſrael, and for a ſigne vvhich ſhal be contradicted,

35 and thine ovvne ſoule ſhal a ſvvord pearce, that out of many hartes cogitations may be reuealed.

36 And there vvas Anne a prophetiſſe, the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of Aſer: ſhe vvas farre ſtriken in daies, and had liued vvith her huſband ſeuen yeres from her virginitie.

37 And ſhe vvas ″ a vvidovv vntil eightie and foure yeres: vvho departed not from the temple, ″ by faſtings and praiers ſeruing night and day.

38 And ſhe at the ſame houre ſodenly comming in, confeſſed to our Lord: and ſpake of him to al that expected the redemption of Iſrael.

39 And after they had vvholy done al things according to the lavv of our Lord, they returned into Galilee, into their citie Nazareth.

40 And the childe grevv, and vvaxed ſtrong': ful of vviſedom, and the grace of God vvas in him.

41 And his parents vvent euery yere vnto Hieruſalem, * at the ſolemne day of Paſche.

42 And vvhen he vvas tvvelue yeres old, they going vp into Hieruſalem according to the cuſtome of the feſtiual day,

43 and hauing ended the daies, vvhen they returned, the childe IESVS remained in Hieruſalem: and his parents knew it not.

44 And thinking that he vvas in the companie, they came a daies iourney, and ſought him among their kinſfolke and acquaintance.

45 And not finding him, they returned into Hieruſalem, ſeeking him.

46 And it came to paſſe, after three daies they found him in the temple ſitting in the middes of the Doctors, hearing them, and aſking them.

47 And al vvere aſtonied that heard him, vpon his vviſedom and anſvvers.

48 And ſeeing him, they vvondered. And his mother ſaid to him, Sonne, vvhy haſt thou ſo done to vs? behold thy father and I ſorovving did ſeeke thee.

49 And he ſaid to them, Vvhat is it that you ſought me? did you not knovv, that I muſt be about thoſe things, vvhich are my fathers?

50 And they vnderſtood not the vvord that he ſpake vnto them.

51 And he vvent dovvne vvith them, and came to Nazareth: and vvas ″ ſubiect to them. And his mother kept al theſe vvordes in her hart.

52 And IESVS proceeded in vviſedom and age, and grace vvith God and men. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 2

v. 1 The Goſpel at the firſt Maſſe vpon chriſtmas day.
v. 3 In the yere, frō the creation of the vvorld 5199: frō Noës floud, 2957: from the Natiuitie of Abraham, 2015: from Moyſes and the cōming forth of the people of Iſrael out of Aegypt, 1510: frō Dauid anointed king, 1032: from the firſt Olympias, 800: from the building of Rome, 752: hebdomada 63, according to the prophecie of Daniel (c. 9), that is, in the yere 440 or there about: in the ſixt age of the vvorld, vvhen there vvas vniuerſal peace in al the vvorld: the eternal God and ſonne of the eternal Father, meaning to conſecrate and ſāctifie the vvorld vvith his moſt bleſſed cōming, being cōceiued of the Holy Ghoſt, nine moneths after his conception, IESVS CHRIST the ſonne of God is borne in Bethlehem of Iuda, in the yere of Caeſar Auguſtus 42. Vſuard. in martyrol. Decēb. 25. according to the cōmon ancient ſupputation.
v. 14 GLORIA IN EXCELSIS at Maſſe.
v. 15 ᵇ The Goſpel at the ſecōd maſſe vpō Chriſtmas day. And for a Votiue of our Lady frō chriſtmas to Candlemas.
v. 21 ᶜ The Goſpel vpon the Circunciſiō of our Lord Ian. 1.
v. 21 Gen. 17, 12.
v. 21 Lu. 1 31.
v. 22 ᵈ The Goſpel vpon the Purification of our Lady or Candlemas day.
v. 22 Leu. 12, 6.
v. 23 Exo. 13, 2
v. 23 Nu. 8, 16
v. 24 Leu. 12, 8.
v. 26 ⸬ See Ioh. 1, 20 and 41.
v. 29 NVNC DIMITTI⟨illegible⟩ at Complin.
v. 35 ⸬ Simeon prophecied not only of Chriſt but of our B. Lady, of al her ſorowes: wherein ſhe was alwaies partaker with our Sauiour, from his flight into Aegypt euen to hir death.
v. 37 ⸬ ⟨non-Latin script⟩
v. 40 ` ſtrong in ſpirit:
v. 41 Exo. 23, 15. 34, 17.
v. 42 The Goſpel vpō the firſt Sunday after the Epiphan⟨illegible⟩e.
v. 42 Deu. 16, 1.

Annotations to Chapter 2

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II.

14. Men of good wil.] The birth of Chriſt giueth not peace of minde or ſaluation but to ſuch as be of good will, becauſe he worketh not our good againſt our willes, but our willes concurring. Aug. quaeſt. ad Simpli⟨illegible⟩. li. 1. q. 2. to. 4. [Margin: Free vvil.]

19. Kept al.] Our Lady though litle he ſpoken of her concerning ſuch matters in the Scriptures, becauſe ſhe was a woman, and not admitted to teach or diſpute in publike of high myſteries: yet ſhe knew al theſe myſteries, and wiſely noted and contemplated of al thoſe things that were done and ſaid about Chriſt, from the firſt houre of his Conception til the end of his life and his Aſcenſion. [Margin: Our B. Lady ful of deepe contemplations.]

34. To the ruine.) Therfore to the ruine of ſome, becauſe they would not beleeue in him, and ſo vvere the cauſe of their owne ruine, as he is els where called, A ſtumbling ſtone, becauſe many would ſtumble at him and ſo fall by their owne fault, other ſome he raiſed by his grace from ſinne to iuſtice, and ſo he was the reſurrection of many. The Apoſtle vſeth the like ſpeache, ſaying: We are to ſome the odour of life, vnto life: to others, the odour of death, vnto death. Not that their preaching was to cauſe death, but becauſe they that would not beleeue their preaching, wilfully incurred deadly ſinne and damnation. [Margin: 1 Pet. 2, 1. · Mens ruine and damnation is of themſelues. · 2 Cor. 2, 16]

38. A vvidow.) Marke that widowhod is here mentioned to the commendation thereof euen in the old Teſtament alſo, and the fruite and as it were the profeſſion thereof is here commended, to vvitte, faſting, praying, being continually in the Temple, euen as S. Paul more at large for the ſtate of the new Teſtament ſpeaketh of widowhod and virginitie, as being profeſſions more apt and commodious for the ſeruice of God. [Margin: Holy vvidowhod. · 1 Cor. 7.]

37. By faſtings and praiers ſeruing.) Seruing, in the Greeke is ⟨non-Latin script⟩, that is, doing diuine worſhip vnto God, as by praier, ſo alſo by faſting, ſo that faſting is ⟨non-Latin script⟩, that is, an act of religion whereby we doe worſhip God, as we doe by praier, and not vſed only to ſubdew our fleſh, much leſſe (as Heretikes would haue it) as a matter of poliIcie. [Margin: Faſting an act of religion.]

61. Subiect to them.) Al children may learne hereby, that great ought to be their ſubiection and obedience to their Parents, when Chriſt him ſelf, being God, would be ſubiect to his parents being but his creatures. [Margin: Dutiful obedience to parents.]

Chapter 3

Iohn, to prepare al to Chriſt (as Eſay had prophecied of him) baptizeth them to penance, 7 inſinuating their reprobation, and the Gentils vocation, 10 teaching alſo and exhorting ech ſort to doe their dutie. 15 That him ſelf is not Chriſt vvil alſo iudge his baptized. 19 Iohns impriſonment. 21 Chriſt being him ſelf alſo baptized of Iohn, hath teſtimonie from heauen, 23 as he vvhoſe generation reduceth vs againe to God.

1 AND in the fiftenth yere of the empire of Tiberius Caeſar, Pontius Pilate being Gouernour of Ievvrie, and Herod being Tetrarch of Galilee, and Philip his brother Tetrarch of Ituréa and the countrie Trachonîtis, and Lyſanias Tetrarch of Abilina,

2 vnder the high Prieſts Annas and Caiphas: the vvord of our Lord vvas made vpon Iohn the ſonne of Zacharie, in the deſert.

3 And * he came into al the countrie of Iordan, preaching the baptiſme of penance vnto remiſſion of ſinnes: as it is vvritten in the booke of the ſayings of Eſay the Prophet:

4 A voice of one crying in the deſert: prepare the vvay of our Lord, make ſtraight his pathes.

5 Euery valley ſhal be filled: and euery mountaine and hil ſhal be made lovv, and crooked things ſhal become ſtraight: and rough vvaies, plaine:

6 and al fleſh ſhal ſee the SALVATION of God.

7 He ſaid therfore to the multitudes that vvent forth to be baptized of him, * Ye viper broodes, vvho hath ſhevved you to flee from the vvrath to come?

8 Yeld therfore fruites vvorthie of penance. and doe ye not begin to ſay, Vve haue Abraham to our father. For I tel you, that God is able of theſe ſtones to raiſe vp children to Abraham.

9 And novv the axe is put to the roote of the trees. Euery tree therfore that yeldeth not good fruite, ſhal be' cut dovvne, and caſt into fire.

10 And the multitudes aſked him, ſaying, Vvhat ſhal vve doe then?

11 And he anſvvering, ſaid vnto them: He that hath tvvo coates, let him giue to him that hath not: and he that hath meate, let him doe likevviſe.

12 And the Publicans alſo came to be baptized, and ſaid to him, Maiſter, vvhat ſhal vve doe?

13 But he ſaid to them, Doe nothing more then that vvhich is appointed you.

14 And the ſouldiars alſo aſked him, ſaying, Vvhat ſhal vve alſo doe? And he ſaid to them, Vexe not neither calumniate any man: and be content vvith your ſtipends.

15 And the people imagining, and al men thinking in their harts of Iohn, leſt perhaps he vvere Chriſt:

16 Iohn anſvvered, ſaying vnto al, * I in deede baptize you vvith vvater: but there ſhal come' a mightier then I, vvhoſe latchet of his ſhoes I am not vvorthie to vnlooſe, he ſhal baptize you in the Holy Ghoſt and fire.

17 vvhoſe fanne is in his hand, and he vvil purge his floore: and vvil gather the vvheate into his barne, but the chaffe he vvil burne vvith vnquencheable fire.

18 Many other things alſo exhorting did he euangelize to the people.

19 * And Herod the Tetrarch, vvhen he vvas rebuked of him for Herodias his brothers' vvife, and for al the euils vvhich Herod did:

20 ″ he added this alſo aboue al, and ſhut vp Iohn into priſon.

21 * And it came to paſſe vvhen al the people vvas baptized, IESVS alſo being baptized and praying, heauen vvas opened:

22 and the Holy Ghoſt deſcended in corporal ſhape as a doue vpon him: and a voice from heauen vvas made: Thou art my beloued ſonne, in thee I am vvel pleaſed.

23 And IESVS him ſelf was beginning to be about thirtie yeres old: as it was thought, the ſonne of Ioſeph, vvho vvas ″ of Heli,

24 vvho vvas of Matthat, vvho vvas of Leui, vvho vvas of Melchi, vvho vvas of Ianné, vvho vvas of Ioſeph,

25 vvho vvas of Matthathias, vvho vvas of Amos, vvho vvas of Naum, vvho vvas of Heſli, vvho vvas of Naggé,

26 vvho vvas of Mahath, vvho vvas of Matthathias, vvho vvas of Semei, vvho vvas of Ioſeph, vvho vvas of Iuda,

27 vvho vvas of Iohanna, vvho vvas of Reſa, vvho vvas of Zorobabel, vvho vvas of Salathiel, vvho vvas of Neri,

28 vvho vvas of Melchi, vvho vvas of Addi, vvho vvas of Coſam, vvho vvas of Elmadan, vvho vvas of Her,

29 vvho vvas of IeſuS, vvho vvas of Eliézer, vvho vvas of Iorim, vvho vvas of Matthat, vvho vvas of Leui,

30 vvho vvas of Simeon, vvho vvas of Iudas, vvho vvas of Ioſeph, vvho vvas of Iona, vvho vvas of Eliacim,

31 vvho vvas of Melcha, vvho vvas of Menna, vvho vvas of Matthatha, vvho vvas of Nathan, vvho vvas of Dauid,

32 * vvho vvas of Ieſſé, vvho vvas of Obed, vvho vvas of Booz, vvho vvas of Salmon, vvho vvas of Naaſſon,

33 vvho vvas of Aminadab, vvho vvas of Aram, vvho vvas of Efron, vvho vvas of Phares, vvho vvas of Iudas,

34 vvho vvas of Iocob, vvho vvas of Iſaac, vvho vvas of Abraham, vvho vvas of Tharé, vvho vvas of Nachor,

35 vvho vvas of Sarug, vvho vvas of Ragau, vvho vvas of Phaleg, vvho vvas of Heber, vvho vvas of Salé,

36 vvho vvas of Cainan, vvho vvas of Arphaxad, vvho vvas of Sem, vvho vvas of Noë, vvho vvas of Lamech,

37 vvho vvas of Mathuſalé, vvho vvas of Henoch, vvho vvas of Iared, vvho vvas of Malaleel, vvho vvas of Cainan,

38 vvho vvas of Henos, vvho vvas of Seth, vvho vvas of Adam, vvho vvas of God.

Marginal notes to Chapter 3

Heading THE SECOND part: The preparation that vvas made to the manifeſtation of CHRIST.
v. 1 The Goſpel vpō Imber Saturday in Aduent. And on the 4 Sunday in Aduent.
v. 2 Mt. 3, 1.
v. 3 Mr. 1, 1.
v. 3 ⸬ Penance prepareth the way to Chriſt.
v. 3 Eſa. 40, 3.
v. 7 Mt. 3, 7.
v. 8 ⸬ Fruites of penance be workes ſatisfactorie.
v. 9 ⸬ A man vvithout good workes is vnfruitful, and ſhal be caſt into euerlaſting fire.
v. 9 ` is
v. 11 ⸬ Almes counſeled or enioyned for ſinnes and to auoid damnation.
v. 15 ⸬ Iohn was ſo holy that many might by errour eaſily thinke he was Chriſt.
v. 15 Mt. 3, 11.
v. 16 Mr. 1, 8,
v. 16 ⸬ How ſay then the Heretikes that the Baptiſme of Chriſt is of no greater vertue then Iohns?
v. 16 ` cōmeth Io. 1, 26.
v. 16 Act. 1, 5. 11, 16. 19 4.
v. 19 Mat. 14, 3
v. 19 ` brother Philips
v. 19 Mar. 6, 17.
v. 21 Mt. 3, 13.
v. 21 Mr. 1, 9.
v. 21 Io. 1, 32.
v. 36 ⸬ Beza boldly wipeth out of this Goſpel, theſe wordes, vvho vvas of Cainan: though al the Greeke copies both of the old Teſtament & of the new, haue the wordes with ful cōſent. whereby vve learne the intolerable ſaucines of the Caluiniſts, and their cōtempt of holy Scripture, that dare ſo deale with the very Goſpel it ſelf.

Annotations to Chapter 3

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III.

20. He added this aboue al.] The fault of Princes and other great men, that can not only not abide to heare their faults, but alſo puniſh by death or empriſonment ſuch as reprehend them for the ſame (ſpecially if they warne them, as Prophets and Prieſts doe, from God) is exceding great.

23. Of Heli.] Vvhereas in S. Matthevv, Iacob is father to Ioſeph, and here Heli, the caſe vvas thus, Mathan (named in S. Matthevv) of his vvife called Eſcha begat Iacob: and after his death, Melchi (named here in S. Luke) of the ſame vvoman begat Heli: ſo that Iacob and Heli vvere brethren of one mother. This Heli therfore marrying and dying vvithout iſſue: Iacob his brother, according to the Lavv married his vvife, and begat Ioſeph, and ſo raiſed vp ſeede to his brother Heli. whereby it came to paſſe, that Iacob was the natural father of Ioſeph, which as (S. Matthew ſaith) begat him: and Heli was his legal father according to the Law, as S. Luke ſignifieth. Euſeb. li. 1 Ec. Hiſt. c. 7▪ Hiero. in 6. 1 Mat. Aug. li. 2▪ c. 2. 3 de conſ. Euang. [Margin: The reconciliation of Matthew and Luke in our Sauiours petigree.]

Chapter 4

Chriſt going into the Deſert to prepare him ſelf before his manifeſtation, ouercommeth the tentations of the Diuel. 14 then beginning gloriouſly in Galilee, 16 he ſheweth to them of Nazareth his commiſsion out of Eſay the Prophet, 23 inſinuating by occaſion the Ievves his countriemens reprobation. 31 In Capharnaum his doctrine is admired, 33 ſpecially for his miracle in the Synagogue. 38. from vvhich, going to Peters houſe, he ſhevveth there much more povver. 42 Then retiring into the vvilderneſſe, he preacheth aftervvard to the other cities of Galilee.

1 AND IESVS ful of the Holy Ghoſt, returned from Iordan, and vvas driuen in the ſpirit into the deſert,

2 fourtie daies, and vvas tempted of the deuil. And he did eate nothing in thoſe daies: and vvhen they vvere ended, he vvas an hungred.

3 And the Deuil ſaid to him, If thou be the ſonne of God, ſay to this ſtone that it be made bread.

4 And IESVS made anſvver vnto him, It is vvritten, That not in bread alone ſhal man liue, but in euery vvord of God.

5 And the Deuil brought him into an high mountaine, and ſhevved him al the kingdoms of the vvhole vvorld in a moment of time:

6 and he ſaid to him, To thee vvil I giue this vvhole povver, and the glorie of them: for to me they are deliuered, and to vvhom I vvil, I doe giue them.

7 Thou therfore if thou vvilt adore before me, they ſhal al be thine.

8 And IESVS anſvvering ſaid to him, It is vvritten, Thou ſhalt adore the Lord thy God, and him only ſhalt thou ſerue.

9 And he brought him into Hieruſalem, and ſet him vpon the pinnacle of the temple: and he ſaid to him, If thou be the ſonne of God, caſt thy ſelf from hence dovvnevvard.

10 For it is vvritten, that He hath giuen his Angels charge of thee, that they preſerue thee:

11 and that in their hands they ſhal beare thee vp, leſt perhaps thou knocke thy foote againſt a ſtone.

12 And IESVS anſvvering ſaid to him, It is ſaid, Thou ſhal not tempt the Lord thy God.

13 And al the tentation being ended, the Deuil ″ departed from him vntil a time.

14 * And IESVS returned in the force of the ſpirit into Galilee, and the fame vvent forth through the vvhole countrie of him.

15 And he taught in their ſynagogues, and vvas magnified of al.

16 * And he came to Nazareth vvhere he vvas brought vp: and he entred according to his cuſtom on the Sabboth day into the ſynagogue: and he roſe vp to reade.

17 And the booke of Eſay the Prophet vvas deliuered vnto him. And as he vnfolded the booke, he found the place vvhere it vvas vvritten,

18 The Spirit of the Lord vpon me, for vvhich he anointed me, to euangelize vnto the poore he ſent me, to heale the contrite of hart,

19 to preach to the captiues remiſsion, and ſight to the blinde, to dimiſſe the bruiſed vnto remiſsiō, to preach the acceptable yere of the Lord, and the day of retribution.

20 And vvhen he had folded the booke, he rendred it to the miniſter, and ſate dovvne. And the eies of al in the ſynagogue vvere bent vpon him.

21 And he began to ſay vnto them: That this day is fulfilled this ſcripture in your eares.

22 And al gaue teſtimomonie to him: and they marueled in the vvordes of grace that proceded from his mouth, and they ſaid, Is not this Ioſephs ſonne?

23 And he ſaid to them, Certes you vvil ſay to me this ſimilitude, Phyſicion, cure they ſelf: as great things as vve haue heard ″ done in Capharnaum, doe alſo here in thy countrie.

24 And he ſaid, Amen I ſay to you, that no Prophet is accepted in his ovvne countrie.

25 In truth I ſay to you, * there vvere many vvidovves in the daies of Elias in Iſrael, vvhen the heauen vvas ſhut three yeres and ſix moneths, vvhen there vvas a great famine made in the vvhole earth:

26 and to none of them vvas Elias ſent, but into Sarepta of Sidon, to a vvidovv vvoman.

27 * And there vvere many lepers in Iſrael vnder Eliſaeus the Prophet: and none of them vvas made cleane but Naamā the Syrian.

28 And al in the ſynagogue vvere filled vvith anger, hearing theſe things.

29 And they roſe, and caſt him out of the citie: and they brought him to the edge of the hil, vvherevpon their citie vvas built, that they might throvv him dovvne headlong.

30 But he ″ paſſing through the middes of them, vvent his vvay. ⊢

31 * And he vvent dovvne into Capharnaum a citie of Galilee: and there he taught them on the Sabboths.

32 And they vvere aſtonied at his doctrine: becauſe his talke vvas in povver.

33 And in the ſynagogue there vvas a man hauing an vncleane Diuel, and he cried out vvith a loud voice,

34 ſaying, Let be, vvhat to vs and thee IESVS of Nazareth? art thou come to deſtroy vs? I know thee vvho thou art, the SAINCT of God.

35 And IESVS rebuked him, ſaying, Hold thy peace, & goe out of him. And vvhen the Deuil had throvven him into the middes, he vvent out of him, and hurted him nothing.

36 And there came feare vpon al, and they talked together one vvith an other, ſaying, Vvhat vvord is this, that in povver and vertue he commaundeth the vncleane ſpirits, and they goe out?

37 And the fame of him vvas publiſhed into euery place of the countrie.

38 And IESVS riſing vp out of the ſynagogue, entred into Simons houſe. * And ″ Simons vviues mother vvas holden vvith a great feuer: and they beſought him for her.

39 And ſtanding ouer her, he commaunded the feuer, and it left her. And incontinent riſing, ſhe miniſtred to them.

40 And vvhen the ſunne vvas dovvne, al that had diſeaſed of ſundrie maladies, brought them to him. But he impoſing hands vpon euery one, cured them.

41 And Deuils vvent out from many, crying and ſaying, That thou art the ſonne of God. And rebuking them he ſuffred them not to ſpeake, that they knevv he vvas Chriſt.

42 And vvhen it vvas day, going forth he vvent into a deſert place: and the multitudes ſought him, and came euen vnto him: and they held him that he ſhould not depart from them.

43 To vvhom he ſaid, That to other cities alſo muſt I euangelize the kingdom of God: becauſe therfore I vvas ſent.

44 And he vvas preaching in the ſynagogs of Galilee. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 4

v. 1 Mt. 4, 1.
v. 1 Mr. 1, 12▪
v. 2 ⸬ The Churches faſt of 40 daies (called Lēt) cōmeth of this, & is an Apoſtolical Tradition. Clem. Conſtit. Apoſt. li. 5 c. 13. Hier. ep. ad Marcal. ⟨illegible⟩du erro. Mōtani. Leo ſer. 6 et 9 de Quadrageſ.
v. 4 Deuter. 8, 3.
v. 8 Deu. 6, 13 10, 20.
v. 8 ⸬ See the Annot. in S. Matthew c. 4, 11.
v. 8 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩.
v. 9 Pſal. 90, 11.
v. 10 ⸬ If the Diuel him ſelf alleage Scripture againſt Chriſt, no maruel that Heretikes do ſo againſt Chriſts Church.
v. 12 Deut. 6, 16.
v. 13 THE third part: of Chriſtes manifeſting him ſelf by preachīg and miracles, ſpecially in Galilee▪
v. 14 Mt. 4, 12.
v. 14 Mr. 1, 14
v. 16 Mt. 13, 54.
v. 16 ⸬ Our Sauiour vſed to preach in their Synagogues.
v. 16 Mr. 6, 1.
v. 17 Io. 4, 43
v. 17 Eſa. 61, 1
v. 22 ⸬ He had a maruelous grace, and an extraordinarie force in mouing the harts of his hearers.
v. 23 The Goſpel vpon Munday in the 3 vveeke of Lent.
v. 24 3 reg. 17, 9.
v. 26 4 reg. 5, 14.
v. 31 Mat. 4, 13. 7, 28.
v. 32 Mr. 1, 21
v. 38 Mat. 8, 14.
v. 38 The Goſpel vpon Thurſday in the 3 vveeke of Lent. And vpon Saturday in Vvhitſonvveeke.
v. 38 Mr. 1, 30

Annotations to Chapter 4

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII.

13. Departed vntil a time.) No maruel if the diuel be often or alvvaies buſie vvith Chriſtian men, ſeeing after he was plainely ouercome by Chriſt, yet did he not giue him ouer altogether, but for a time. [Margin: The diuels tentations.]

23. Done in Capharnaum) God maketh choiſe of perſons and places where he worketh miracles or doeth benefites, though he might doe the ſame els where if it liked his wiſedom. So doth he in doing miracles by Saincts, not in al places, nor towards al perſons, but as it pleaſeth him, Aug. ep. ⟨illegible⟩. [Margin: Miracles at one place and not at an other.]

30. Paſsing through the middes of them.) Either by making him ſelf inuiſible, or alſo more wonderfully, penetrating the multitude and paſſing through them, as he did through the doore, his body either being without ſpace of place, or with other bodies in one place. By al which and the like his doings mentioned in the Goſpel, it is euident that he can alter and order his body as he liſt, aboue the natural conditions of a body. [Margin: Chriſts body conteined in place aboue nature.]

38. Simons wiues mother.) It is euident that Peter had a wife, but after his calling to be an Apoſtle, he leaft her, as S. Hierom writeth in many places ep. 14 c. 2 ad Iulianum. Li. 1 adu. Ionin. See the Annot. Matth. 9, 29. [Margin: The Apoſtles left their vviues.]

Chapter 5

Hauing taught the people out of Peters ſhip, 4 he ſhevveth in a miraculous taking of fiſhes, hovv he vvil make him the fiſher of men. 12 He cureth a leper by touching him, and ſendeth him to the Prieſt in vvitneſſe that he is not againſt Moyſes. 15 The people flocking vnto him, he retireth into the vvilderneſſe. 17 To the Phariſees in a ſolemne aſſembly he proueth by a miracle his povver to remit ſinnes in earth. 27 He defendeth his eating vvith ſinners, as being the Phyſicion of ſoules, ⟨illegible⟩ and his not preſcribing as yet of any faſtes to his Diſciples.

1 AND it came to paſſe, vvhen the multitudes preſſed vpon him to heare the vvord of God, and him ſelf ſtoode beſide the lake of Geneſareth.

2 * And he ſavv tvvo ſhippes ſtanding by the lake: and the fiſhers vvere gone dovvne, and vvaſhed their nettes.

3 And he going vp into ″ one ſhip that vvas Simons, deſired him to bring it backe a litle from the land. And ſitting, he taught the multitudes out of the ſhip.

4 And as he ceaſed to ſpeake, he ſaid to Simon, Launche forth into the deepe, and let looſe your nettes to make a draught.

5 And Simon anſvvering, ſaid to him, Maiſter, labouring al the night, vve haue taken nothing: but in thy vvord I vvil let looſe the nette.

6 And vvhen they had done this, they incloſed ″ a very great multitude of fiſhes, and their nette vvas broken.

7 And they ″ beckened to their fellovves that vvere in the other ſhip, that they ſhould come and help them. And they came and filled both ſhippes, ſo that they did ſinke.

8 Vvhich vvhen Simon Peter did ſee, he fel dovvne at IESVS knees, ſaying, Goe forth from me, becauſe I am a ſinful man, O Lord.

9 For he vvas vvholy aſtoniſhed and al that vvere vvith him, at the draught of fiſhes vvhich they had taken.

10 In like maner alſo Iames and Iohn the ſonnes of Zebedee, vvho vvere Simons fellovves. And IESVS ſaid to Simon, Feare not: from this time novv, ″ thou ſhalt be taking men.

11 And hauing brought their ſhippes to land, leauing al things they folovved him. ⊢

12 * And it came to paſſe, vvhen he vvas in one of the cities, and behold a man ful of leproſie, and ſeeing IESVS, and falling on his face, beſought him ſaying, Lord, if thou vvilt, thou canſt make me cleane.

13 And ſtretching forth the hand, he touched him, ſaying, I vvil. be thou made cleane. And immediatly the leproſie departed from him.

14 And he commaunded him that he ſhould tel no body, but, Goe, ſhevv thy ſelf to the Prieſt, and offer for thy cleanſing * as Moyſes commaunded, for a teſtimonie to them.

15 But the bruite of him vvent abrode the more. and great multitudes came together to heare, and to be cured of their infirmities.

16 And he retired into the deſert, and praied.

17 * And it came to paſſe one day, and he ſate teaching. And there vvere Phariſees ſitting and Doctors of Lavv that vvere come out of euery tovvne of Galilee and Ievvrie and Hieruſalem: and the vertue of our Lord vvas to heale them.

18 And behold men carying in a bed a man that had the palſey: and they ſought to bring him in, and to lay him before him.

19 And not finding on vvhich ſide they might bring him in for the multitude, they ″ vvent vp vpon the roofe, and through the tiles let him dovvne vvith the bed into the middes, before IESVS.

20 ″ Vvhoſe faith vvhen he ſavv, he ſaid, Man, thy ſinnes are forgiuen thee.

21 And the Scribes and Phariſees began to thinke, ſaying, who is this that ſpeaketh blaſphemies? who can forgiue ſinnes, but only God?

22 And vvhen IESVS knevve their cogitations, anſvvering he ſaid to them, Vvhat doe you thinke in your hartes?

23 Vvhich is eaſier to ſay, Thy ſinnes are forgiuen thee: or to ſay, Ariſe, and vvalke?

24 but that you may knovv that ″ the ſonne of man hath povver in earth to forgiue ſinnes (he ſaid to the ſicke of the palſey) I ſay to thee, Ariſe, take vp thy bed, and goe into thy houſe.

25 And forth vvith riſing vp before them, he tooke that vvherein he lay: and he vvent into his houſe, magnifying God.

26 And al vvere aſtonied: and they magnified God. And they vvere repleniſhed vvith feare, ſaying, That vve haue ſeen maruelous things to day. ⊢

27 * And after theſe things he vvent forth, and ſavv a Publican called Leui, ſitting at the Cuſtome-houſe, and he ſaid to him, Folovv me.

28 And ″ leauing al things, he roſe and folovved him.

29 and Leui made him a great feaſt in his houſe: and there vvas a great multitude of Publicans, and of others that vvere ſitting at the table vvith them.

30 And their Phariſees and Scribes murmured, ſaying to his diſciples, why doe you eate and drinke vvith Publicans and ſinners?

31 And IESVS anſvvering ſaid to them, They that are vvhole, neede not the Phyſicion: but they that are il at eaſe.

32 I came not to call the iuſt, but ſinners to penance. ⊢

33 But they ſaid to him, * Vvhy doe the diſciples of Iohn faſt often, and make obſecrations, and of the Phariſees in like maner: but thine doe eate and drinke?

34 To vvhom he ſaid, why, can you make the children of the bridegrome faſt vvhiles the bridegrome is vvith them?

35 But the daies vvil come: and vvhen the bridegrome ſhal be taken avvay from them, then they ſhal faſt in thoſe daies.

36 And he ſaid a ſimilitude alſo vnto them, That no man putteth a peece from a nevv garment into an old garment: othervviſe both he breaketh the nevv, and the peece from the nevv agreeth not vvith the old.

37 And no bodie putteth nevv vvine into old bottels: othervviſe the nevv vvine vvil breake the bottels, and it ſelf vvil be ſhed, and the bottels vvil be loſt.

38 But nevv vvine is to be put into nevv bottels: and both are preſerued together.

39 And no man drinking old, vvil nevv by and by. for he ſaith, The old is better.

Marginal notes to Chapter 5

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō the 4 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 2 Mt. 4, 18.
v. 2 Mar. 1, 16.
v. 10 Mt. 8, 2.
v. 11 Mar. 1, 40.
v. 14 ⸬ See S. Mat. Annot. c. 8, 4.
v. 14 Leu. 14, 2.
v. 17 Mt. 9, 2.
v. 17 The Goſpel vpō Friday in whitſonvveeke.
v. 17 Mr. 2, 3.
v. 27 Mt. 9, 9.
v. 27 Mr. 2, 14
v. 27 The Goſpel vpō S. Matthevves eue Septēb. 2⟨illegible⟩.
v. 31 Mat. 9, 14.
v. 32 ⸬ Chriſt came not to call thoſe, who preſume of their owne iuſtice, and that coūpt them ſelues to haue no neede of Chriſt.
v. 33 Mar. 2, 18.
v. 33 ⸬ See S. Mat. Annot. c. 9, 14.
v. 33 Lu. 5, 33.

Annotations to Chapter 5

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V.

3. One ſhip Simons.) It is purpoſely expreſſed that there were two ſhippes, and that one of them was Peters, and that Chriſt went into that one, and ſate downe in it, and that ſitting he taught out of that ſhip: no doubt to ſignifie the Church reſembled by Peters ſhip, and that in it is the chaire of Chriſt, and only true preaching. [Margin: Peters ſhip.]

6. A great multitude of fiſhes.) Likewiſe by this ſignificatiue miracle wrought about Peters fiſhing, is euidently forſhewed vvhat wonderful ſucceſſe Peter ſhould haue in conuerting men to Chriſt, both Ievves and Gentiles, as vvhen at one draught, that is to ſay, * at one Sermon he drewe into his ſhip, which is Chriſtes Church, a great number of men, as he did now fiſhes: and ſo continually by him ſelf and his Succeſſors vnto the worlds end. [Margin: Peter fiſhing. · Act. 2, 41. 4, 4.]

7. Beckened to their fellowes.) Peter had ſo much worke that he called for helpe and ioyned vnto him the other ſhip, repreſenting to vs his Copartiners in the preaching of the Goſpel, and the coniunction of the Synagogue and the people of Gentilitie vnto Peters ſhip, that is, to the Church of Chriſs. Ambro. li. 4. in Luc. c. vlt. [Margin: Peters coadiutors.]

10. Thou ſhalt be taking men.) That al this aforeſaid did properly meane Peters trauailes to come, in the cōuerſion of the world to Chriſt, and his prerogatiue before al men therein, it is euident by Chriſt ſpecial promis made to him ſeuerally and apart in this place, that he ſhould be made the taker of men, though to other he giueth alſo, as to Peters cooperators and coadiutors, the like office. Mat. 4. 19. [Margin: Peters preeminence in fiſhing for ⟨illegible⟩ ſoules.]

19. Went vp vpon the roofe.) A ſtrange diligence in procuring corporal health of and by Chriſt: and an example for vs of the like or greater, to obteine ſaluation of him either for our ſelues or our frendes, and to ſeeke to his Church and Sacraments with what extraordinarie paine ſoeuer. [Margin: Zeale of ſoules.]

20. Whoſe faith.) Great is God (ſaith S. Ambroſe) and pardoneth one ſort through the merites of others, therfore if thou doubt to obtaine forgiueneſſe of thy great offenſes, ioyne vnto thy ſelf interceſſors, vſe the Churches helpe, which may pray for thee and obtaine for thee that which our Lord might denie to thy ſelf. Amb. li. 5 in Luc. [Margin: The interceſſiō of others,]

24. The ſonne of man in earth.) By which act (* ſaith S. Cyril) it is cleere that the Sonne of man hath power in earth to remit ſinnes: which he ſaid both for him ſelf and vs. For he, as God being made man and Lord of the Law, forgiueth ſinnes. And we alſo haue obtained by him that wonderful grace. for it is ſaid to his Diſciples, Whoſe ſinnes you ſhal remit, they are remitted to them. And how ſhould not he be able to remit ſinnes, who gaue others power to doe the ſame? [Margin: In catena S. Thomae. · Prieſts do remit ſinnes. · Io. 20, 23.]

28, Leauing al folowed him.) The * profane Iulian charged Matthevv of to much lightnes, to leaue al and folovv a ſtranger, at one vvord. but in deede hereby is ſeen the maruelous efficacie of Chriſtes vvord and internal vvorking, that in a moment can alter the hart of a man, and cauſe him nothing to eſteeme the things moſt deere vnto him. Which he did not onely then in preſence, but alſo daily doth in the Church. For ſo S. Antonie, S. Francis, and others, by hearing only the vvord of our Sauiour read in the Church, forſooke al and folowed him. [Margin: Hiero. in Mat. 9. · Forſaking al, and folovving Chriſt. · Athan. in vit. S. Antonij. Auguſt. cōfeſ. li. 8 c. 12. Bonau. in vit. S. Frāciſci.]

Chapter 6

For reprouing by Scripture and miracle (as alſo by reaſon) the Phariſees blindnes about the obſeruation of the Sabboth, 11 they ſeeke his death, 12 Hauing in the mountaine prayed al night, he chooſeth tvvelue Apoſtles. 17 and after many miracles vpon the diſeaſed, 20 he maketh a ſermon to his Diſciples before the people: propoſing heauen to ſuch as vvil ſuffer for him, 24 and vvo to ſuch as vvil not. 27 Yet vvithal exhorting to doe good euen to our enemies alſo. 19 and that the Maiſters muſt firſt mend them ſelues. 46 finally, to doe good vvorkes, becauſe only faith vvil not ſuffice.

1 AND it came to paſſe on the Sabboth ſecond-firſt, vvhen he paſſed through the corne, his Diſciples did plucke the eares, and did eate rubbing them vvith their hands.

2 And certaine of the Phariſees ſaid to them, Vvhy doe you that vvhich is not lavvful

3 on the Sabboths? And IESVS anſvvering them, ſaid, ″ Neither this haue you read vvhich Dauid did, vvhen him ſelf vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him:

4 * hovv he entred into the houſe of God, and tooke the loaues of Propoſition, and did eate, and gaue to them that vvere vvith him, vvhich it is not lavvful to eate * but only for Prieſts?

5 And he ſaid to them, That the ſonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth alſo.

6 And it came to paſſe on an other Sabboth alſo, that he entred into the ſynagogue, and taught. * And there vvas a man, and his right hand vvas vvithered.

7 And the Scribes and Phariſees vvatched if he vvould cure on the Sabboth: that they might finde hovv to accuſe him.

8 But he knevv their cogitations: and he ſaid to the man that had the vvithered hand, Ariſe, and ſtand forth into the middes. And riſing he ſtoode.

9 And IESVS ſaid to them, I aſke you, if it be lavvful on the Sabboths to doe vvel or il: to ″ ſaue a ſoule or to deſtroy?

10 And looking about vpon them al, he ſaid to the man, Stretch forth thy hand. And he ſtretched it forth: and his hand vvas reſtored.

11 And they vvere repleniſhed vvith madnes: and they communed one vvith an other vvhat they might doe to IESVS.

12 And it came to paſſe in thoſe daies, he vvent forth into the mountaine to pray, and he paſſed ″ the vvhole night in the prayer of God.

13 * And vvhen day vvas come, he called his Diſciples: and he choſe tvvelue of them (″ vvhom alſo he named Apoſtles)

14 ″ Simon vvhom he ſurnamed Peter, and Andrevv his brother, Iames and Iohn, Philippe and Bartholomevv,

15 Matthevv and Thomas, Iames of Alphaeus and Simon that is called Zelótes,

16 and Iude of Iames, and Iudas Iſcariote vvhich vvas the traitour.

17 And deſcending vvith them he ſtoode in a plaine place, and the multitude of his Diſciples, and a very great companie of people from al Ievvrie and Hieruſalem: and the ſea coaſt both of Tyre and Sidon,

18 vvhich vvere come to heare him, and to be healed of their maladies. And they that vvere vexed of vncleane ſpirits, vvere cured.

19 And al the multitude ſought to touch him, becauſe vertue vvent forth from him, and healed al ⊢

20 And he lifting vp his eies vpon his Diſciples, ſaid, * Bleſſed are ye poore: for yours is the kingdom of God.

21 Bleſſed are you that novv are an hungred: becauſe you ſhal be filled. Bleſſed are you that novv doe vveepe: becauſe you ſhal laugh.

22 Bleſſed ſhal you be vvhen men ſhal hate you, and vvhen they ſhal ſeparate you, and vpbraide you, and abandon your name as euil, for the ſonne of mans ſake.

23 ″ Be glad in that day and reioyce: for behold, your revvard is much in heauen. ⊢ for according to theſe things did their fathers to the Prophets.

24 But vvo to you that are riche, becauſe you haue your conſolation.

25 Vvo to you that are filled: becauſe you ſhal be hungrie. Vvo to you that novv doe laugh: becauſe you ſhal mourne and vveepe.

26 Vvho, vvhen al men ″ ſhal bleſſe you for according to theſe things did their fathers to the falſe-Prophets.

27 But to you I ſay that doe heare, Loue your enemies, doe good to them that hate you.

28 Bleſſe them that curſe you, and pray for them that calumniate you.

29 And he that ſtriketh thee on the cheeke, offer alſo the other. And from him that taketh avvay from thee thy robe, prohibit not thy coate alſo.

30 And to euery one that aſketh thee, giue: and of him that taketh avvay the things that are thine, aſke not againe.

31 And according as you vvil that men doe to you, doe you alſo to them in like maner.

32 And if you loue them that loue you, vvhat thanke is to you? for ſinners alſo loue thoſe that loue them.

33 And if ye doe good to them that doe you good: vvhat thanke is to you? for ſinners alſo doe this.

34 And if ye lend to them of vvhom ye hope to receiue: vvhat thanke is to you? for ſinners alſo lend vnto ſinners, for to receiue as much.

35 But loue ye your enemies: doe good and ″ lend, hoping for nothing thereby, and your revvard ſhal be much, and you ſhal be the ſonnes of the Higheſt, becauſe him ſelf is beneficial vpō the vnkinde and the euil.

36 Be ye therfore merciful as alſo your father is merciful.

37 Iudge not, & you ſhal not be iudged. condemne not, & you ſhal not be cōdemned. forgiue, and you ſhal be forgiuen.

38 Giue, and there ſhal be giuen to you. good meaſure & preſſed dovvne and ſhaken together and running ouer ſhal they giue into your boſome. For vvith the ſame meaſure that you do meate, it ſhal be meaſured to you againe.

39 And he ſaid to them a ſimilitude alſo: Can the blinde leade the blinde? doe not both fal into the ditch?

40 The diſciple is not aboue his maiſter: but euery one ſhal be perfect, if he be as his maiſter.

41 And vvhy ſeeſt thou the mote in thy brothers eie: but the beame that is in thine ovvne eie thou conſidereſt not?

42 Or hovv canſt thou ſay to thy brother, Brother, let me caſt out the more out of thine eie: thy ſelf not ſeeing the beame in thine ovvne eie? Hypocrite, caſt firſt the beame out of thine ovvne eie: and then ſhalt thou ſee clerely to take forth the more out of thy brothers eie. ⊢

43 For there is no good tree that yeldeth euil fruites: nor euil tree, that yeldeth good fruite.

44 For euery tree is knovven by his fruite. For neither doe they gather figges of thornes: neither of a buſh doe they gather the grape.

45 The good man of the good treaſure of his hart bringeth forth good: and the euil man of the il treaſure bringeth forth euil▪ for of the aboūdance of the hart the mouth ſpeaketh.

46 And vvhy cal you me, Lord, Lord: and doe not the things vvhich I ſay?

47 Euery one that commeth to me, and heareth my vvords, and doeth them: I vvil ſhevv you to vvhom he is like.

48 He is like to a man building a houſe, that digged deepe, and laid the foundation vpon a rocke. And vvhen an inundation roſe, the riuer bette againſt that houſe, and it could not moue it: for it vvas founded vpon a rocke.

49 But he that heareth, and doeth not: is like to a man building his houſe vpon the earth vvithout a foundation: againſt the vvhich the riuer did beate: and incontinent it fell, and the ruine of that houſe vvas great.

Marginal notes to Chapter 6

v. 1 ⸬ S. Hierom (ep. 1 ad Nepotia.) vvriteth of him ſelf, that being at Cōſtantinople, he aſked his maiſter Gregorie Nazianzene, the famous Doctor, then Biſhop there what Sabboth this vvas, who by his anſwer declared that it was very hard to tel, neither is it yet knowen to the beſt learned. Yet the Proteſtants are wont to ſay, Al is very eaſie.
v. 1 Mt. 12, 1
v. 1 Mr. 2, 23
v. 3 1. Re. 21, 4.
v. 4 Leu. 24, 9.
v. 6 Mt. 12. 10.
v. 6 Mr. 3, 1.
v. 12 The Goſpel vpō S. Bartlemewes day.
v. 12 Mt. 10, 1
v. 13 Mr. 3, 13 6, 7.
v. 14 Lu. 9, 1.
v. 16 The Goſpel vpō Alholowes eue.
v. 17 And for many Martyrs.
v. 20 Mt. 5, 2. 6, 7.
v. 30 ⸬ That is, to euery one iuſtly aſking For that vvhich is vniuſtly aſked, may be iuſtly denied. Aug. li. 1. c. 40. de Serm. Do. in monte.
v. 35 The Goſpel vpon the firſt Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 48 ⸬ He buildeth right & ſurely, that hath both faith and good vvorkes: he buildeth on ſand, that truſteth to his faith or reading or knovvledge of the ſcripture, and doth not vvorke or liue accordingly.

Annotations to Chapter 6

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI.

1. Neither this haue you read?] The Scribes and phariſees boaſted moſt of their knovvledge of the Scriptures: but our Sauiour often ſhevveth their great ignorance. Euen ſo the Heretikes that novv a daies vaunt moſt of the Scriptures and of their vnderſtanding of them, may ſoone be proued to vnderſtand litle or nothing. [Margin: Heretikes vnderſtād not the Scriptures.]

9. Saue a ſoule.] Hereby it ſeemeth that Chriſt (as at other times lightly alvvaies) did not only heale this man in body, but of ſome correſpondent diſeaſe in his ſoule.

12. The vvholenight.) Our Sauiour inſtantly prayed, alone in the mount vvithout doore, al night long, as a preparation to the deſignement of his Apoſtles the day after: to giue example to the Church of praying inſtantly vvhen prieſts are to be ordered, and a leſſon to vs al vvhat vve ſhould doe for our ovvne neceſſities, vvhen Chriſt did ſo for other mens. [Margin: The Churches praiers at the times of giuing holy Orders.]

13. Vvhom he named Apoſtles..] Here it is to be noted againſt our Aduerſaries that deceitfully meaſure to the ſimple the vvhole nature and qualitie of certaine ſacred functions, by the primitiue ſignification and compaſſe of the names or vvordes vvhereby they be called. vvith vvhom as a Prieſt is but an elder, and a Biſhop, a vvatchman or Superintendent, ſo an Apoſtle is nothing but a Legate or Meſſenger, and therfore (as they argue) * can make no Lawes nor preſcribe or teach any thing not expreſſed in his mandatum. Know therfore againſt ſuch deceiuers, that ſuch things are not to be ruled by the vulgar ſignification of the word or calling, but by vſe and application of the holy writers, and in this point by Chriſts ovvne expreſſe impoſition. And ſo this vvord. Apoſtle, is a calling of Office, gouernement, authoritie, and moſt high dignitie giuen by our Maiſter, ſpecially to the College of the Tvvelue: whom he endued aboue that vvhich the vulgar etymologie of their name requireth, vvith povver to bind and looſe, to puniſh and pardō, to teach and rule his Church. Out of vvhich roome and dignitie, vvhich is called in the Pſalme and in the actes, a Biſhoprike, vvhen Iudas ſel, Mathias vvas choſen to ſupply it, and vvas numbered among the reſt, vvho vvere as founders or foundations of our religion, as the Apoſtle termeth them. Therfore to that college this name agreeth by ſpecial impoſition and prerogatiue, though aftervvard it vvas by vſe of the Scriptures extended to S. Paul and S. Barnabas, and ſometimes to the Apoſtles ſucceſſors: as alſo (by the like vſe of Scriptures) to the firſt conuerters of countreis to the ſaith, or their coadiutors in that function. In vvhich ſenſe S. Paul chalengeth to be the Corinthians Apoſtle, and nameth Epaphroditus the Philippians Apoſtle: as vve call S. Gregorie & his Diſciple S. Auguſtin, our Apoſtles of England. In al vvhich taking, it euer ſignifieth dignitie, regiment, Paternitie, Principalitie, and Primacie in the Church of God: according to S. Paul 1. Cor. 12, He hath placed in his Church, firſt in deede Apoſtles &c. whereby vve may ſee that S. Peters dignitie vvas a vvonderful eminent Prerogatiue and Soueraintie, when he vvas the head not only of other Chriſtian men, but the head of al Apoſtles, yea euen of the College of the Tvvelue. And if our Aduerſaties liſt to haue learned any profitable leſſon by the vvord Apoſtle, more profitably and truely they might haue gathered, that Chriſt called theſe his principal officers, Apoſtles, or Sent (him ſelf alſo ſpecially and aboue al other being Miſſus, that is, Sent, and called alſo Apoſtle in the Scriptures) to vvarne vs by the nature of the vvord, that none are true Apoſtles, Paſtors, or Preachers, that are not ſpecially ſent and called, or that can not ſhevv by vvhom they be ſent. and that al Heretikes therfore be rather Apoſtates then Apoſtles, for that they be not ſent, nor duely called, nor choſen to preach. [Margin: Calu. Inſt. li. 4 c. ⟨illegible⟩. · The name and dignitie of Apoſtles. · Pſ. 108, 8. · Act. 2, 20. · Eph. 1, 20. · Act. ⟨illegible⟩. · 1 Cor. 12. · Eph. 4, 11. · 1 Cor. 9, 2. · Phil. 2, 25. · Luc. 4, 18. · Hebr. 3, 1.]

14. Simon.) Peter in the numbering of the Apoſtles, alvvaies firſt named and preferred before Andrevv his elder brother and ſenior by calling, See Annotat. Mt. 10, 2. [Margin: Peters preeminence.]

23. Be glad.) The common miſeries that fall to the true preachers and other Catholike men for Chriſts ſake, as pouertie, famin, mourning, and perſecutions, be in deede the greateſt bleſſings that can be, and are meritorious of the revvard of heauen. Contrarievviſe, al the felicities of this vvorld vvithout Chriſt, are in deede nothing but vvo, and the enterance to euerlaſting miſerie. [Margin: Al perſecution for Chriſt, is a bleſſing.]

26. Shal bleſſe you.) This vvo pertaineth to the Heretikes of our daies, that delight to haue the peoples praiſes and bleſſings and ſhoutes, preaching pleaſant things of purpoſe to their itching eares: as did the Falſe-Prophets, vvhen they vvere magnified and commended therfore of the carnal Ievves. [Margin: The vanitie of Heretical preachers.]

35 Land, hoping nothing.) In that vve may here ſeeme to be moued to lend to thoſe vvhom vve thinke not able nor like euer to repay againe, it muſt be holder for a counſel rather then a commaundement, except the caſe of neceſſitie. but it may be taken rather for a precept, vvherein vſurie, that is to ſay, the expectation not of the money lent, but of vantage for lone, is forbidden: as by other places of Scripture it is condemned, and is a thing againſt the Lavv of nature and nations. And greate ſhame and pitie it is, that it ſhould be ſo much vſed or ſuffered among Chriſtians, or ſo couered and cloked vnder the habite of other contractes, as it is. [Margin: Againſt vſurie.]

Chapter 7

He teſtifieth, the faith of the Centurion who was a Gentil, to be greater them he found among al the Iewes, and cureth his ſeruant abſent. 11 the vvidovves ſonne he reuiueth and reſtoreth to her, and is renowmed therevpon. 18 To Iohns meſſengers he anſwereth vvith miracles, leauing to Iohn to preach thereby vnto them that he is Chriſt. 24 And afterward he declareth how vvorthy credit was Iohns teſtimonie, 29 inueighing againſt the Phariſees, 31 Who vvith neither of their maners of liuing could be wonne. 36 ſhewing alſo vnto them by occaſion of Marie Magdalen, how he is a frende to ſinners, not to maintaine them in ſinne, but to forgiue them their ſinnes vpon their faith and penance.

1 AND vvhen he had fully ſaid al his vvords into the cares of the people, he entred into Capharnaum.

2 And the ſeruant of a certaine Centurion being ſicke, vvas readie to die: vvho vvas deere vnto him.

3 And when he had heard of IESVS, he ſent vnto him the Auncients of the Ievves, deſiring him to come and heale his ſeruant.

4 But they being come to IESVS, beſought him earneſtly, ſaying to him, That he is vvorthie that thou ſhouldeſt doe this for him.

5 for he loueth our nation: and he hath ″ built a ſynagogue for vs.

6 And IESVS vvent vvith them. And vvhen he vvas novv not farre from the houſe, the Centurion ſent his frends vnto him, ſaying, Lord, trouble not thy ſelf. for I am not vvorthie that thou ſhouldeſt enter vnder my roofe.

7 for the vvhich cauſe neither did I thinke my ſelf vvorthie to come to thee: but ſay the vvord, and my ſeruant ſhal be made whole.

8 for I alſo am a man ſubiect to authoritie, hauing vnder me ſouldiars: and I ſay to this, goe, and he goeth: and to an other, come, and he commeth: and to my ſeruant, doe this, and he doeth it.

9 Vvhich IESVS hearing, marueiled: and turning to the multitudes that folovved him he ſaid, Amen I ſay to you, neither in Iſrael haue I found ſo great faith.

10 And they that vvere ſent, being returned home, found the ſeruant that had been ſicke, vvhole.

11 And it came to paſſe, aftervvard he vvent into a citie that is called Naim: and there vvent vvith him his Diſciples and a very great multitude.

12 And vvhen he came nigh to the gate of the citie, behold a dead man vvas caried forth, the only ſonne of his mother: and ſhe, vvas a vvidovv: and a great multitude of the citie vvith her.

13 Vvhom vvhen our Lord had ſeen, being moued vvith mercie vpon her, he ſaid to her, Vveepe not.

14 And he came neere and touched the coffin. And they that caried it, ſtood ſtil: and he ſaid, Yong man, I ſay to thee, Ariſe.

15 And he that vvas dead, ſate vp, and beganne to ſpeake. And he gaue him to his mother.

16 And feare tooke them al; and they magnified God, ſaying, That a great Prophet is riſen among vs: and, That God hath viſited his people.

17 And this ſaying vvent forth into al Ievvrie of him, and into al the countrie about.

18 And Iohns diſciples ſhevved him of al theſe things.

19 * And Iohn called tvvo of his diſciples, and ſent them to IESVS, ſaying, Art thou he that art to come; or expect vve an other?

20 And vvhen the men vvere come vnto him, they ſaid, Iohn the Baptiſt hath ſent vs to thee, ſying, Art thou he that art to come: or expect vve an other?

21 (And the ſelf ſame houre, he cured many of maladies, and hurtes, and euil ſpirits: and to many blinde he gaue ſight.)

22 And anſvvering, he ſaid to them, Goe and report to Iohn vvhat you haue heard and ſeen: * That the blinde ſee, the Iame vvalke, the lepers are made cleane, the deafe heare, the dead riſe againe,

23 the poore are euangelized: and bleſſed is he vvhoſoeuer ſhal not be ſcandalized in me.

24 * And vvhen Iohns meſſengers vvere departed, he began to ſay of Iohn to the multitudes, Vvhat vvent you out into the deſert to ſee? a reede moued vvith the vvinde?

25 But vvhat vvent you forth to ſee? a man clothed in ſoft garments? behold they that are in coſtly apparel and delicacies, are in the houſe of kings.

26 But vvhat vvent you out for to ſee? a Prophet? Certes I ſay to you, and more then a Prophet.

27 this is he of vvhom it is vvritten, Behold I ſend mine Angel before thy face, vvhich ſhal prepare thy vvay before thee.

28 For I ſay to you, A greater Prophet among the children of vvomen then Iohn the Baptiſt, there is no man, but he that is the leſſer in the kingdom of God, is greater then he.

29 And al the people hearing and the Publicans, iuſtified God, being baptized vvith Iohns baptiſme.

30 But the Phariſees and the lavvyers deſpiſed the couſel of God againſt them ſelues, being not baptized of him.

31 And our Lord ſaid, Vvherevnto then ſhal I liken the men of this generation, and vvherevnto are they like?

32 They are like to children ſitting in the market-place, and ſpeaking one to an other, and ſaying, Vve haue piped to you, and you haue not daunced: vve haue lamented, and you haue not vvept.

33 For Iohn the Baptiſt came * neither eating bread nor drinking vvine: and you ſay, He hath a deuil.

34 The ſonne of man came eating and drinking: and you ſay, Behold a man that is a gurmander and a drinker of vvine, a frende of Publicans and ſinners.

35 And vviſedom is iuſtified of al her children.

36 And one of the Phariſees deſired him to eate vvith him. And being entred into the houſe of the Phariſee, he ſate downe to meate.

37 And behold a vvoman that was in the citie, a ſinner, as ſhe knevv that he vvas ſet dovvne in the Phariſees houſe, ſhe brought an alabaſter boxe of ointment:

38 and ſtanding behind beſide his feete, ſhe began to vvater his feete vvith teares, & vviped them vvith the heares of her head, and kiſſed his feete, & anointed them with the ointmēt.

39 And the Phariſee that had bid him, ſeeing it, ſpake vvithin him ſelf, ſaying, This man if he vvere a Prophet, vvould knovv certes vvho and vvhat maner of vvomā ſhe is vvhich toucheth him, that ſhe is a ſinner.

40 And IESVS anſering ſaid to him, Simon, I haue ſomevvhat to ſay vnto thee but he ſaid, Maiſter, ſay.

41 A certaine creditour had tvvo debters: one did ovve fiue hūdred pence, and the other fiftie.

42 They hauing not vvherevvith to pay, he forgaue both. Vvhether therfore doth loue him more?

43 Simon anſvvering ſaid, I ſuppoſe that he to vvhom he forgaue more. But he ſaid to him, Thou haſt iudged rightly.

44 And turning to the vvoman, he ſaid vnto Simon, Doeſt thou ſee this vvoman? I entred ″ into thy houſe, vvater to my feete thou didſt not giue: but ſhe vvith teares hath vvatered my feete, and vvith her heares hath vviped them.

45 Kiſſe thou gaueſt me not: but ſhe ſince I came in, hath not ceaſed to kiſſe my feete.

46 Vvith oile thou didſt not anoint my head: but ſhe vvith ointment hath anointed my feete.

47 For the vvhich I ſay to thee, Many ſinnes are forgiuen her, becauſe ſhe hath loued much. But to vvhom leſſe is forgiuen, he loueth leſſe.

48 And he ſaid to her, Thy ſinnes are forgiuen thee.

49 And they that ſate together at the table, began to ſay vvithin them ſelues, Vvho is this that alſo forgiueth ſinnes?

50 And he ſaid to the vvoman, ″ Thy faith hath made the ſafe, goe in peace. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 7

v. 1 Mt. 8, 5.
v. 6 ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matth. c. 8, 8.
v. 11 The Goſpel vpō the 15 Sunday after Pentecoſt. And vpō Thurſday in the 4 vveeke of Lent. And for S. Monica S. Auguſtin⟨illegible⟩ mother Maij. 4.
v. 18 Mt. 11, 2▪
v. 21 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩
v. 22 Eſa. 35, 5. 61, 1.
v. 23 ⸬ Pauperes euangelizantur, that is, to the poore the Goſpel is preached, and they receiue it.
v. 24 Mt. 11, 7▪
v. 25 ⸬ Marke this vvel concerning Iohns apparel and diet. See the Annotations vpon S. Matth. c. 3, 4.
v. 27 Mal. 3, 1
v. 30 ⸬ As they that contēned Iohns baptiſme, deſpiſed Gods counſel and wiſedō; ſo much more they that make no accoumpt of the Sacraments of the Church, deſpiſe Gods counſel and ordinance touching their ſaluation, to their owne damnation.
v. 32 Mt. 3, 4.
v. 36 The Goſpel vpō S. Marie Magdalens day Iul, 22. And vpon Thurſday in Paſſion weeke. And vpō Imber Friday in Sept.
v. 38 ⸬ A perfect paterne of true penance in this vvoman, vvho ſought of Chriſt vvith opē teares & other ſtrange vvorkes of ſatiſfaction and deuotion, remiſſion of her ſinnes.
v. 47 ⸬ Not only faith (as you may perceiue) but loue or charitie obtaineth remiſſion of ſinnes.
v. 49 ⸬ As the Phariſees did alwaies carpe Chriſt for remiſſiō of ſinnes in earth, ſo the Heretikes reprehend his Church that remitteth ſinnes by his authoritie.

Annotations to Chapter 7

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII.

5. Built a Synagogue.) As at that time to found a Synagogue, vvas acceptable to God, and procured the praiers of the faithful people for vvhoſe vſe it vvas made: ſo novv much more in the nevv Teſtament, to build a Church Monaſterie, College, or any like vvorke for the honour and ſeruice of God, is grateful to him and procureth the praiers of the good people for vvhoſe vſe ſuch things be founded. [Margin: Building of Churches, Monaſteries, &c.]

44 Into thy houſe.] An exceding approbation of the extraordinary vvorkes and ſignes of external deuotion, vvhich ſeeme to carnal men (though othervviſe faithful) to be often ſuperfluous or not acceptable. This Simon vvas perhaps of a good vvil, and therfore (as diuers others did els vvhere) inuited Chriſt to his houſe, not of curioſitie or captiouſnes, as ſome other did: but of affectiō, as it may ſeeme by Chriſts familiar talke vvith him. Notvvithſtanding his duties tovvardes him vvere but ordinary, but the anointing, vvaſhing, kiſſing, vviping of his feete in ſuch ſort as the vvoman did, vvere further ſignes of more then vulgar loue: ſuch as is in deuout men or vvomen that goe on pilgrimage and kiſſe deuoutly the holy memories of Chriſt and his Saincts. Vvhich is no more but an exteriour expreſſing of their affection, and that they loue much, as euery vulgar chriſtian man doth not. [Margin: Exteriour ſignes of more then common deuotion.]

50 Thy faith.] The remiſſion of her ſinnes being attributed before to charitie, is novv alſo ſaid to come of her faith. Vvhereby you may knovv that it commonly procedeth of both, and of hope alſo, though but one named. Becauſe vvhen there be diuers cauſes concurring to one effect, the ſcriptures commonly name but one, and that eſpecially vvhich is moſt proper to the purpoſe and time▪ not excluding the other. And therfore his vvorking miracles vpon any perſon, is attributed to the faith of them on vvhom or at vvhoſe deſire they be done. Becauſe he vvrought his miracles to induce al men to beleeue in him, and therfore ſpecially required faith at their hands, and namely before other things, vvhether they did beleeue that he vvas able to doe that vvhich they aſked at his hands: vvithout vvhich it had ben rather a mockrie and tentation of him, then a true deſire of benefite at his hands. [Margin: Iuſtification attributed not to faith onely.]

Chapter 8

Going ouer al Galilee with his traine, 4 he preacheth to the Iewes in parables becauſe of their reprobation: 9 but to his Diſciples manifeſtly: becauſe he wil not for the Iewes incredulity haue his comming fe⟨illegible⟩ſtrate: 19 ſignifying alſo that we art his kinne (though we be Gentils) and not his carnal brethren the Iewes. 22 To whom alſo (ſignified by the Geraſens) after the tempeſt in his ſleepe (that is, in his death) and caulme in his reſurrection, he commeth: but they preferring their temporals before his preſence, he leaueth them againe. 41 Likewiſe comming to cure the Iewes (who were borne when the Gentils ſickened, about Abrahams time) he is preuented with the faith of the Gentils, and then the Iewes die, but them alſo in the end he wil reſtore.

1 AND it came to paſſe afterward, and he made his iourney by cities and tovvnes preaching and euangelizing the kingdom of God: and the Tvvelue vvith him,

2 and ſome vvomen that had been cured of vvicked ſpirits and infirmities, * Marie vvhich is called Magdalene, out of vvhom ſeuen deuils vvere gone forth,

3 and Ioane the vvife of Chuſa Herods procurator, and Suſan, and many others that ″ did miniſter vnto him of their ſubſtance.

4 And * vvhen a very great multitude aſſembled, and haſtened out of the cities vnto him, he ſaid by a ſimilitude.

5 The ſovver vvent forth to ſovv his ſeede. and vvhiles he ſovveth, ſome fel by the vvay ſide, and vvas troden vpon, and the foules of the aire did eate it.

6 And other ſome fel vpon the rocke: and being ſhot vp, it vvithered, becauſe it had not moiſture.

7 And otherſome fel among thornes, and the thornes grovving vp vvithal, choked it.

8 And other ſome fel vpō good ground: and being ſhot vp, yelded fruite an hundred fold. Saying theſe things he cried, He that hath eares to heare, let him heare.

9 And his diſciples aſked him vvhat this parable vvas.

10 To vvhom he ſaid, To you it is giuen to knovv the myſterie of the kingdō of God, but to the reſt in parables, that * ſeeing they may not ſee, and hearing may not vnderſtand.

11 And the parable is this: The ſeede, is the vvord of God.

12 And they beſides the vvay: are thoſe that heare, then the deuil cōmeth, and taketh the vvord out of their hart, leſt beleeuing they be ſaued.

13 For they vpon the rocke: ſuch as vvhen they heare, vvith ioy receiue the vvord: and theſe haue no rootes: becauſe for a time they beleeue, and in time of tentation they reuolt.

14 And that vvhich fel into thornes, are they that haue heard, and going their vvaies, are choked vvith cares and riches and pleaſures of this life, and render not fruite.

15 And that vpon good ground: are they vvhich in a good and very good hart, hearing the vvord, doe reteine it, and yeld fruite in patience. ⊢

16 And no man lighting a candel doth couer it vvith a veſſel, or put it vnder a bed: but ſetteth it vpō a cādelſticke, that they that enter in, may ſee the light.

17 For there is not any thing ſecrete, that ſhal not be made manifeſt: nor hid, that ſhal not be knowen, & come abrode.

18 See therfore how you heare. For he that hath, to him ſhal be giuen: and vvhoſoeuer hath not, that alſo vvhich he thinketh he hath, ſhal be taken avvay frō him.

19 And * his mother and brethren came vnto him: and they could not come at him for the multitude.

20 And it vvas told him, Thy mother and ″ thy brethren ſtand vvithout, deſirous to ſee thee.

21 who anſvvering ſaid to them, My mother and my brethren, are they that heare the vvord of God and doe it.

22 * And it came to paſſe one day: and he vvent vp into a boate, and his diſciples, and he ſaid to them, Let vs ſtrike ouer the lake. And they launched forth.

23 And vvhen they vvere ſailing, he ſlept: and there fel a ſtorme of vvinde into the lake, and they vvere filled, and vvere in danger.

24 And they came and raiſed him, ſaying, Maiſter, vve periſh. But he riſing, rebuked the vvinde and the tempeſt of vvater: and it ceaſed, and there vvas made a calme.

25 And he ſaid to them, Vvhere is your faith? who fearing, marueiled one to an other, ſaying, Vvho is this (trovv ye) that he commaundeth both the vvindes and the ſea, and they obey him?

26 * And they ſailed to the countrie of the Geraſens vvhich is ouer againſt Galilee.

27 And vvhen he vvas come forth to the land, there mette him a certaine man that had a deuil novv a very long time, and he did vveare no clothes, neither did he tarie in houſe, but in the monumēts.

28 And as he ſavv IESVS, he fel dovvne before him: and crying out vvith a great voice, he ſaid, Vvhat is to me and thee IESVS ſonne of God moſt high? I beſeech thee doe not torment me.

29 For he commaunded the vncleane ſpirit to goe forth out of the man. For many times he caught him, and he vvas bound vvith chaines, and kept vvith fetters: and breaking the bondes vvas driuen of the deuil into the deſerts.

30 And IESVS aſked him ſaying, Vvhat is thy name? But he ſaid, Legion. becauſe many deuils vvere entred into him.

31 And they beſought him that he vvould not commaund them to goe into the depth.

32 And there vvas there a heard of many ſvvine feeding on the mountaine: and they deſired him, that he vvould permit them to enter into them. And he permitted them.

33 The deuils therfore vvent forth out of the man, and entred into the ſvvine: and the heard vvith violence vvent headlong into the lake, and vvas ſtifled.

34 which vvhen the ſvvineheards ſavv done, they fled: and told into the citie and into the tovvnes.

35 And they vvent forth to ſee that vvhich vvas done: and they came to IESVS, and found the man, out of vvhō the deuils vvere gone forth, ſitting at his feete, clothed, and vvel in his vvittes, and they vvere afraid.

36 And they alſo that had ſeen, told them hovv he had been made whole from the legion.

37 And al the multitude of the countrie of the Geraſens beſought him to depart from them: for they vvere taken vvith great feare. And he going vp into the boate, returned.

38 And the man out of vvhom the deuils vvere departed, deſired him that he might be vvith him. But IESVS dimiſſed him, ſaying,

39 Returne into thy houſe, and tel hovv great things God hath done to thee. And he vvent through the vvhole citie, preaching hovv great things IESVS had done to him.

40 And it came to paſſe: vvhen IESVS vvas returned, the multitude receiued him. and al vvere expecting him.

41 And * behold there came a man vvhoſe name vvas laîrus, and he vvas Prince of the Synagogue: and he fel at the feete of IESVS, deſiring him that he vvould enter into his houſe,

42 becauſe he had an only daughter almoſt tvvelue yeres old, and ſhe vvas a dying. And it chaunced, vvhiles he vvent, he vvas thronged of the multitudes.

43 And there vvas a certaine vvoman in a fluxe of bloud from tvvelue yeres paſt, vvhich had beſtovved al her ſubſtāce vpon Phyſicions, neither could ſhe be cured of any:

44 ſhe came behind him, and touched the hemme of his garment: and forthvvith the fluxe of her bloud ſtinted,

45 And IESVS ſaid, Vvho is it that touched me? And al denying, Peter ſaid, and they that vvere vvith him, Maiſter, the multitudes throng and preſſe thee, and doeſt thou ſay, Vvho touched me?

46 And IESVS ſaid, Some bodie hath touched me. for I knovv that there is vertue proceded from me.

47 And the vvoman ſeeing, that ſhe vvas not hid, came trembling, and fel dovvne before his feete: and for vvhat cauſe ſhe had touched him, ſhe ſhevved before al the people: and hovv forthvvith ſhe vvas made vvhole.

48 But he ſaid to her, Daughter, thy faith hath made the ſafe, goe thy vvay in peace.

49 As he vvas yet ſpeaking, there cōmeth one to the Prince of the ſynagogue, ſaying to him, That thy daughter is dead, trouble him not.

50 And IESVS hearing this vvord, anſvvered the father of the maide, Feare not: beleeue only, and ſhe ſhal be ſafe.

51 And vvhen he vvas come to the houſe, he permitted not any man to enter in vvith him, but Peter, and Iames, and Iohn, and the father and mother of the maide.

52 And al vvept, and mourned for her. But he ſaid, Vveepe not, the maide is not dead, but ſleepeth.

53 And they derided him, knovving that ſhe vvas dead.

54 But he holding her hand cried ſaying, Maide ariſe.

55 And ″ her ſpirit returned, and ſhe roſe incontinent. And he bade them giue her to eate.

56 And her parentes vvere aſtonied, vvhom he commaunded to tel no man that vvhich vvas done.

Marginal notes to Chapter 8

v. 2 Mr. 16, 9.
v. 3 ᶜ aliae multae
v. 4 Mt. 13, 1.
v. 4 The Goſpel vpō the Sunday of Sexageſine.
v. 4 Mr. 4, 1.
v. 10 Eſ. 6, 9.
v. 10 ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthevv. c. 13, 14.
v. 13 ⸬ Againſt the Heretikes that ſay, faith once hat can not be loſt, and that he vvhich novv hath not faith, neuer had.
v. 21 ⸬ He did not here diſdainfully ſpeake of his mother, but teacheth that our ſpiritual kinred is to be preferred before carnal cognation. Hilar. in ⟨illegible⟩. Mat.
v. 22 Mt. 8, 23.
v. 22 Mar. 4, 36.
v. 23 ᶜ complebantur.
v. 24 ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthevv c. 8, 24.
v. 25 Mt. 8, 28
v. 26 Mr. 5, 1.
v. 40 Mt. 9, 18▪
v. 41 Mr. 5, 22.
v. 43 ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthew c. 9. 19.
v. 45 ⸬ It is an euidēt ſigne of prerogatiue, that Peter only is named ſo often as cheefe of the company. Mar. 1, 36. Act. 5, 29. Luc. 9, 12. Mar. 16, 7. 1 Cor. 15, 5.
v. 50 ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Marke c. 5, 36.

Annotations to Chapter 8

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII.

⟨illegible⟩. That did miniſter.] It vvas the cuſtome of the Ievves that vvomen of their ſubſtance did miniſter meate and drinke and cloth to their teachers, going about vvith them. vvhich becauſe it might haue been ſcandalous among the gentiles, S. Paul maketh mention that he vſed it not. And they miniſtred to our Lord of their ſubſtance for this cauſe, that he vvhoſe ſpiritual benefites they reaped, might reape their carnal things. [Margin: Holy women that folowed Chriſt. · 1 Cor. 9, 5. 1⟨illegible⟩.]

20. Thy brethern.] Theſe brethern of our Lord, vvere not the ſonnes of the B. Virgin MARIE the mother of God, as Heluidius vvickedly taught: neither are they to be thought (as ſome others ſay) the ſonnes of Ioſeph by an other vviſe: for (as S. Hierom vvriteth) not only our Lady vvas a virgin, but by reaſon of her, Ioſeph alſo: that our Sauiour might be borne of a virginal matrimonie. But they are called his brethren (according to the viſual ſpeach of the Scriptures) becauſe they vvere his coſins, either the ſonnes of Ioſephs brother, or (as the more receiued opinion is) the ſonnes of our Ladies ſiſter called Marie of Iames, which Iames therfore is alſo called the brother of our Lord. [Margin: The brethren of Chriſt. · Hiero. cōt. · Heluid. C. 9. · Ibidē ⟨illegible⟩. 8.]

55. Her ſpirit returned.) This returning of the ſoules againe into the bodies of them whom CHRIST and his Apoſtles raiſed from death (ſpecially Lazarus who had been dead foure daies) doth euidently proue a third place againſt our aduerſaries, that ſay, euery one goeth ſtraight to Heauen or to Hel. ⟨illegible⟩or it can not be thought that they vvere called from the one or the other, and therfore from ſome third place. [Margin: A third place after this life.]

Chapter 9

His Twelue alſo now preaching euery where and working miracles, 6 Herod and al do wonder much. 10 After vvhich, he taketh them and goeth into the vvilderneſſe: Where he cureth and teacheth, feeding 5000 vvith fiue leaues. 18 Peter confeſſing him to be Chriſt, 21 he on the other ſide foretelleth his Paſsion, and that al muſt in time of perſecution folovv him therein. ⟨illegible⟩7 Vvherevnto to encourage vs the more, 27 he giueth in his Transfiguration a ſight of the glorie, vvhich is the revvard of ſuffering. ⟨illegible⟩7 The next day he caſteth out a diuel vvhich his Diſciples could not. 43 Vvhom amiddes theſe vvonders he fore vvarneth againe of his ſcandalous Paſsion, 49 And to cure their ambition, he telleth them, that the moſt humble he eſteemeth moſt: 49 bidding them alſo, not to prohibit any that is not againſt them. 51 Yea and tovvard ſuch as be againſt them Schiſmatically, to ſhevv mildnes for al that, 57 Of folowing him, three examples.

1 AND calling together the tvvelue Apoſtles, he gaue them vertue and povver ouer al deuils, and to cure maladies.

2 And he ſent them to preach the kingdom of God: and to heale the ſicke.

3 And he ſaid to them, Take nothing for the vvay, neither rod, nor ſkippe, nor bread, nor money, neither haue tvvo coates.

4 And into vvhatſoeuer houſe you enter, tarie there, and thence doe not depart.

[5] And vvhoſoever ſhal not receiue you, going forth out of that citie, ſhake of the duſt alſo of your feete for a teſtimonie vpon them.

6 And going forth they vvent a circuite from tovvne to tovvne euangelizing and curing euery vvhere. ⊢

7 And * Herod the Tetrarch heard al things that vvere done by him: and he ſtaggered becauſe it vvas ſaid of ſome, That Iohn vvas riſen from the dead.

8 but of other ſome, That Elias hath appeared: and of others, that a Prophet one of the old ones vvas riſen.

9 And Herod ſaid, Iohn I haue beheaded: but vvho is this of vvhom I heare ſuch things? And he ſought for to ſee him.

10 And * the Apoſtles being returned, reported to him vvhatſoeuer they did: and taking them he retired apart into a deſert place, vvhich belongeth to Beth-ſaida.

11 which the multitudes vnderſtāding, folovved him: & he receiued them, and ſpake to them of the kingdom of God, and them that had neede of cure he healed.

12 And the day began to dravv tovvards an end. And the Tvvelue comming neere, ſaid to him, Dimiſſe the multitudes, that going into tovvnes and villages here about, they may haue lodging, and finde meates: becauſe here vve are in a deſert place.

13 And he ſaid to them, Giue you them to eate. But they ſaid, we haue no more but fiue loaues and tvvo fiſhes: vnles perhaps vve ſhould goe and bie meates for al this multitude.

14 And there vvere men almoſt fiue thouſand. And he ſaid to his diſciples, Make them ſit dovvne by companies fiftie and fiftie.

15 And ſo they did. And they made al ſit dovvne.

16 And taking the fiue loaues and the tvvo fiſhes, he looked vp vnto heauen, and bleſſed them: and he brake, and diſtributed to his diſciples, for to ſet before the multitudes.

17 And they did al eate, and had their fill. And there vvas taken vp that vvhich remained to them, tvvelue baſkets of fragments.

18 * And it came to paſſe: vvhen he vvas alone praying, his diſciples alſo vvere vvith him: and he aſked them ſaying, Vvhom doe the multitudes ſay that I am?

19 But they anſvvered, and ſaid, Iohn the Baptiſt: and ſome, Elias: but ſome, that one of the Prophets before time, is riſen.

20 And he ſaid to thē, But vvhom ſay ye that I am? Simon Peter anſvvering, ſaid, The CHRIST of God.

21 But he rebukīg them, cōmaunded that they ſhould tell this to no man,

22 ſaying, That the ſonne of man muſt ſuffer many things, and be reiected of the Auncients and cheefe Prieſts and Scribes, and be killed, and the third day riſe againe.

23 And he ſaid to al, If any man vvil come after me, let him denie him ſelf, and take vp his croſſe daily, and folovv me.

24 For he that vvil ſaue his life, ſhal loſe it: for he that ſhal loſe his life for my ſake, ſhal ſaue it.

25 for vvhat profit hath a man if he gaine the vvhole vvorld, and loſe him ſelf, and caſt avvay him ſelf?

26 For he that ſhal be aſhamed of me and of my vvordes, him the Sonne of man ſhal be aſhamed of, vvhen he ſhal come in his maieſtie, and his fathers, and of the holy Angels.

27 And I ſay to you aſſuredly, There be ſome ſtanding here that ſhal not raſt death, ″ til they ſee the kingdom of God.

28 * And it came to paſſe after theſe vvordes almoſt eight daies, and he tooke Peter and Iames and Iohn, and vvent into a mountaine to pray.

29 And vvhiles he prayed, the ſhape of his countenance vvas altered: and his raiment vvhite and gliſtering.

30 And behold tvvo men talked vvith him. And they vvere Moyſes and Elias,

31 appearing in maieſtie. And they told his deceaſe that he ſhould accompliſh in Hieruſalem.

32 But Peter and they that vvere vvith him, vvere heauie vvith ſleepe. And avvaking, they ſavv his maieſtie, and the tvvo men that ſtoode vvith him.

33 And it came to paſſe, vvhen they departed from him, Peter ſaid to IESVS, Maiſter, it is good for vs to be here: and let vs make three tabernacles, one for thee, and one for Moyſes, and one for Elias: not knovving vvhat he ſaid.

34 And as he ſpake theſe things, there came a cloud, and ouerſhadovved them: and they feared, vvhen they entered into the cloude.

35 * And a voice vvas made out of the cloude, ſaying, This is my beloued ſonne, heare him.

36 And vvhiles the voice vvas made, IESVS vvas found alone. And they held their peace, and told no man in thoſe daies any of theſe things vvhich they had ſeen.

37 * And it came to paſſe the day folovving, vvhen they came dovvne from the mountaine, there mette him a great multitude.

38 And behold a man of the multitude cried out, ſaying, Maiſter, I beſeeche thee, looke vpō my ſonne becauſe he is mine only one.

39 and loe, the ſpirit taketh him, and he ſodenly crieth, and he daſheth him, and teareth him that he fometh, and vvith much a doe departeth renting him.

40 And I deſired thy diſciples to caſt him out, and they could not.

41 And IESVS anſvvering ſaid, O faithles and peruerſe generation, hovv long ſhal I be vvith you and ſuffer you? bring hither thy ſonne.

42 And vvhen he came to him, the deuil daſhed, and tore him. And IESVS rebuked the vncleane ſpirit, and healed the lad: and rendred him to his father.

43 And al vvere aſtonied at the might of God: and al merueiling at al things that he did, he ſaid to his diſciples,

44 Lay you in your hartes theſe vvordes, for it ſhal come to paſſe that the Sonne of man ſhal be deliuered into the hands of men.

45 But they did not knovv this vvord, and it vvas couered before them, that they perceiued it not. And they vvere afraid to aſke him of this vvord.

46 * And there entred a cogitation into them, vvhich of them ſhould be greater.

47 But IESVS ſeeing the cogitations of their hart, tooke a childe and ſet him by him,

48 and ſaid to them, whoſoeuer receiueth this childe in my name, receiueth me: and vvhoſoeuer receiueth me, receiueth him that ſent me. For he that is the leſſer among you al, he is the greater.

49 * And Iohn anſvvering ſaid, Maiſter, vve ſavv a certaine man caſting out deuils in thy name, and vve prohibited him, becauſe he folovveth not vvith vs.

50 And IESVS ſaid to him, Prohibit not. for he that is not againſt you, is for you.

51 And it came to paſſe, vvhiles the daies of his aſſumption vvere accōpliſhing, and he fixed his face to goe into Hieruſalem.

52 And he ſent meſſengers before his face: and going they entred into a citie of the Samaritans to prepare for him.

53 And they receiued him not, becauſe his ″ face vvas to goe to Hieruſalem.

54 And vvhen his diſciples Iames and Iohn had ſeen it, they ſaid, Lord vvilt thou vve ſay that fire come dovvne from heauen and conſume them'?

55 And turning, ″ he rebuked them, ſaying, You knovv not of vvhat ſpirit you are.

56 The ſonne of man came not to deſtroy ſoules, but to ſaue. And they vvent into an other tovvne.

57 And it came to paſſe as they vvalked in the vvay, a certaine man ſaid to him, * I vvil folovv thee vvhitherſoeuer thou goeſt.

58 IESVS ſaid to him, The foxes haue holes, and the foules of the aire neſtes: but the ſonne of man hath not vvhere to repoſe his head.

59 But he ſaid to an other, Folovv me. And he ſaid, Lord, permit me firſt to goe, and to burie my father.

60 And IESVS ſaid to him, Let the dead burie their dead: but goe thou, ſet forth the kingdom of God.

61 And an other ſaid, I vvil folovv thee Lord, but permit me firſt to take my leaue of them that are at home.

62 IESVS ſaid to him, ″ No man putting his hand to the plough, and looking backe, is apt for the kingdom of God.

Marginal notes to Chapter 9

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō Thurſday in whitſō weeke.
v. 1 ⸬ To cōmaund Diuels and diſeaſes either of body or ſoule, is by nature proper to God onely: but by Gods gift, men alſo may haue the ſame euen ſo to forgiue ſinnes.
v. 1 Mt. 10, 1
v. 1 Mr. 3, 13 6, 8.
v. [5] ⸬ A great fault to reiect the true preachers, or not to admit them into houſe for needful harbour and ſuſtenance.
v. 7 Mt. 14, 1
v. 7 Mar. 6, 14.
v. 10 Mt. 14, 13.
v. 10 Mar. 6, 31.
v. 11 Io. 6, 5.
v. 16 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩:
v. 16 ⸬ Here you ſee that he bleſſed the things, and not only gaue thanks to God. See Annot. Marci. c. 8, 7.
v. 17 ⸬ The miraculous prouidēce. of God toward ſuch as folow Chriſt into deſerts, priſons, baniſhment, or whitherſoeuer.
v. 18 Mt. 16, 13.
v. 18 Mar. 8, 27.
v. 28 The TRANSFIGVRATION.
v. 28 Mt. 17, 1
v. 28 Mr. 9, 1.
v. 34 2. Pet. 1, 17.
v. 37 Mt. 17, 14.
v. 37 Mar. 9, 17.
v. 41 ⸬ Incredultie hindereth the effect of Exorciſmes, and other miraculous power giuen to the Church.
v. 46 ⸬ Deſire of preeminence is an humane infirmitie oftē euen among the good. Againſt which, Chriſt teacheth humility, but forbiddeth not Superiority.
v. 46 Mt. 18, 1
v. 46 Mar. 9, 34.
v. 49 Mar. 9, 38.
v. 50 ⸬ There be ſome that folow not Chriſt preciſely in life and doctrine, of whom we may make our aduātage to the propagation of Chriſtes honour and religion, whē they doe any thing for the aduācemēt thereof, of what intention ſoeuer they doe it. Philip. 1, 15.
v. 54 ` them as Elias alſo did?
v. 57 Mt. 8, 19.
v. 58 ⸬ This man would haue folowed him for temporal commodities, and therfore was not ſuffered.

Annotations to Chapter 9

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IX.

27. Til they ſee.) To the Apoſtles, that had to preach the kingdom of God and to ſuffer ſo much miſerie for the ſame in this vvorld, he vvil ſhevv his glorie, and giue them a taſt of his owne ioyful ſtate and of his Saincts in heauen, calling thither Moyſes and Elias, that the Lavv and Prophets might be vvitneſſes of the ſame. See the annotation vpon S. Matthevv c. 17, 2. [Margin: The Tranſfiguration.]

53. Face to goe to Hieruſalem.) The Samaritans vvere Schiſmatikes from the Ievves, and had a Schiſmatical temple in mount Garîzim, of purpoſe to dravv men thither from Gods temple in Hieruſalem, vvhere only vvas the true and as it vvere the Catholike ſeruice and Sacrifice vnto God. Therfore they did not gladly receiue our Sauiour, becauſe they perceiued he vvas going to Hieruſalem. [Margin: Io. 4. 9. · Schiſmatikes. · ⟨illegible⟩ Re ⟨illegible⟩. ⟨illegible⟩7. · Tob. ⟨illegible⟩.]

53. He rebuked them.) Not iuſtice nor al rigorous puniſhment of ſinners is here forbidden, not Elias fact reprehēded, nor the Church or Chriſtian Princes blamed for putting Heretikes to death: but that none of theſe ſhould be done for deſire of our particular reuenge, or vvithout diſcretion, & regard of their amendement, and example to others. Therfore S. Peter vſed his povver vpon Ananias and Sapphira, vvhen he ſtrooke them both dovvne to death for defrauding the Church. [Margin: Deſire of reuenge. · Act. 5. · The Churches ſeueritie.]

62. No man looking backe.) It is a dangerous temptation for a man that hath loſt or left his goods for Chriſt, to looke much backe at them, and to remember vvith delight the pleaſures and eaſes of this vvorld, for it breedeth in him diſcontentment of the troubles and croſſes that are incident to the ſtate of ſuch as fully folovv Chriſt. In vvhich caſe a man ſhould euer looke forvvard tovvards heauen, and neuer backevvard to the vvorld. [Margin: Looking backe.]

Chapter 10

He ſendeth yet 72 moe to preach to the Iewes, with power alſo of miracles, 13 crying w⟨illegible⟩ to the cities impenitent. 17 At their returne he agniſeth the great power he gaue them, but yet teacheth them not to be proud thereof, 21 and praiſeth God for his grace, 23 his Church alſo for her happy ſtate. 2⟨illegible⟩. To one of the Scribes he ſheweth, that the loue of God and of his neighbour wil bring him to life euerlaſting, 29 teaching him by the parable of the Samaritane, to take euery one for his neighbour that needeth his charitie. 38 To Martha he ſheweth that Maries Contemplatius life is the better.

1 AND after this our Lord deſigned alſo other ſeuentie tvvo: and he ſent them tvvo and tvvo before his face into euery citie and place vvhither him ſelf vvould come.

2 And he ſaid to them, The harueſt truely is much: but the vvorkemen fevv. Deſire therfore the lord of the harueſt, that he ſend vvorkemen into his harueſt.

3 Goe: behold I ſend you as lambes among vvolues.

4 Carie not purſe not ſkrip, nor ſhoes: and ſalute no body by the vvay.

5 Into vvhatſoeuer houſe you enter, firſt ſay, Peace to this houſe.

6 and if the ſonne of peace be there, your peace ſhal reſt vpon him: but if not, it ſhal returne to you.

7 And in the ſame houſe tarie you, eating and drinking ſuch things as they haue. * For the vvorkeman is vvorthie of his hire. Remoue not from houſe to houſe.

8 And into vvhat citie ſoeuer you enter, and they receiue you, eate ſuch things as are ſet before you:

9 and cure the ſicke that are in it, and ſay to them, The kingdom of God is come nigh vpon you. ⊢

10 And into vvhatſoeuer citie you enter, and they receiue you not, going forth into the ſtreates thereof, ſay,

11 The duſt alſo of your citie that cleaueth to vs, vve doe vvipe of againſt you. yet this knovv ye that the kingdom of God is at hand.

12 I ſay to you, it ſhal be more tolerable for Sodom in that day, then for that citie.

13 Vvo to thee Corozáim, vvo to thee Beth-ſaida: for if in Tyre and Sidon had been vvrought the miracles that haue beene vvrought in you, they had done penance ſitting in ſacke cloth and aſhes long agoe.

14 But it ſhal be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the iudgement, then for you.

15 And thou Capharnaum that art exalted vnto heauē; thou ſhalt be thruſt dovvne euen vnto hel.

16 He that heareth you, heareth me: and he that deſpiſeth you, deſpiſeth me. And he that deſpiſeth me, deſpiſeth him that ſent me.

17 And the Seuentie-tvvo returned vvith ioy, ſaying, Lord, the Deuils alſo are ſubiect to vs in thy name.

18 And he ſaid to them, I ſavv Satan as a lightening fal from heauen.

19 Behold, I haue giuen you povver to treade vpon ſerpents, and ſcorpions, and vpon al the povver of the enemie, and nothing ſhal hurt you.

20 But yet reioyce not in this, that the ſpirits are ſubiect vnto you: but reioyce not in this, that your names are vvritten in heauen. ⊢

21 In that very houre he reioyced in ſpirit, and ſaid, I confeſſe to thee O Father, Lord of heauen and earth, becauſe thou haſt hid theſe things from the vviſe and prudent, and haſt reuealed them ″ to litle ones. Yea Father, for ſo hath it vvel pleaſed thee.

22 Al things are deliuered to me of my father. And no man knovveth vvho the Sonne is, but the Father: and vvho the Father is, but the Sonne, and to vvhom the Sonne vvil reueale.

23 And turning to his Diſciples, he ſaid, Bleſſed are the eies that ſee the things that you ſee.

24 For I ſay to you, that many Prophets and Kings deſired to ſee the things that you ſee, and ſavv them not: and to heare the things that you heare, and heard them not.

25 And behold a certaine lavvyer ſtoode vp, tempting him and ſaying, Maiſter, by doing of vvhat thing ſhal I poſſeſſe life euerlaſting?

26 But he ſaid to him, In the lavv vvhat is vvritten? hovv readeſt thou?

27 He anſvvering ſaid, Thou ſhalt loue the Lord thy God vvith thy vvhole hart, and vvith thy vvhole foule, and vvith al thy ſtrength, and vvith al thy minde: and thy neighbour as thy ſelf.

28 And he ſaid to him, Thou haſt anſvvered right, ″ this doe and thou ſhalt liue.

29 But he deſirous to iuſtifie him ſelf, ſaid to IESVS, And vvho is my neighbour?

30 And IESVS taking it, ſaid, A certaine man vvent dovvne from Hieruſalem into Iericho, and fel among theeues, vvho alſo ſpoiled him, and giuing him vvoundes vvent avvay leauing him ″ halfe-dead.

31 And it chaunced that a certaine Prieſt vvent dovvne the ſame vvay: and ſeeing him, paſſed by.

32 In like maner alſo a Leuite, vvhen he vvas neere the place, and ſavv him, paſſed by.

33 But a certaine Samaritane going his iourney, came neere him: and ſeeing him, vvas moued vvith mercie.

34 And going vnto him, bound his vvoundes, povvring in oile and vvine: and ſetting him vpon his ovvne beaſt, brought him into an inne, and tooke care of him.

35 And the next day he tooke forth tvvo pence, and gaue to the hoſt, and ſaid, Haue care of him: and vvhatſoeuer thou ſhalt ſupererogate, I at my returne vvil repay thee.

36 Vvhich of theſe three in thy opinion vvas neighbour to him that fel among theeues?

37 But he ſaid, He that did mercie vpon him. And IESVS ſaid to him, Goe, and doe thou in like maner. ⊢

38 And it came to paſſe as they vvent, and he entred into a certaine tovvne: and a certaine vvoman named Martha, receiued him into her houſe,

39 and ſhe had a ſiſter called Marie. vvho ſitting alſo at our Lords feete, heard his vvord.

40 But Martha vvas buſie about much ſeruice. vvho ſtoode and ſaid, Lord, haſt thou no care that my ſiſter hath left me alone to ſerue? ſpeake to her therfore, that ſhe help me.

41 And our Lord anſvvering ſaid to her, Martha, Martha, thou art careful, and art troubled about very many things.

42 But one thing is neceſſarie. ″ Marie hath choſen the beſt part vvhich ſhal not be taken avvay from her. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 10

v. 1 ⸬ As the twelue Apoſtles did repreſent the higher degree of the clergie, called Biſhops: ſo theſe Seuentie tvvo beare the figure of the inferiour clergie, called Prieſts. Beda.
v. 1 The Goſpel vpō S. Markes day and S. Lukes.
v. 7 1. Tim. 5, 18.
v. 12 ⸬ Differences of paines and damnation in Hel according to the differences of demerites. Aug. li. ⟨illegible⟩. c. 5. cont. Iulian.
v. 13 ⸬ True penance not onely to lead a new life, but to puniſh the body by ſuch things as here be recorded, for the il life paſt.
v. 16 ⸬ It is al one to deſpiſe Chriſt, and to deſpiſe his Prieſts and Miniſters in the the Catholike Church: to refuſe his doctrine, & theirs.
v. 23 The Goſpel vpō 12 Sunday after Pētecoſt.
v. 26 Deu. 6, 5
v. 27 Leu. 19, 18.
v. 30 ⸬ S. Auguſtin ſaith that the Apoſtle (1. Cor. 9.) according to this place did ſupererogate, that is, did more then he needed or was bound to doe, when he might haue required al duties for preaching the Goſpel, but would nor. li. de ep. Monach. c. 5. whereof it cōmeth, that the workes which we doe more then precept, be called workes of Supererogation: & whereby it is alſo euident againſt the Proteſtāts, that there be ſuch workes. See Optatus li. 6. cont. Par⟨illegible⟩n. how aptly he applyeth this parable to S. Paules counſel of virginitie (1 Cor. 7) as to a worke of ſupererogation.
v. 35 ⸬ Superogaueris, ⟨non-Latin script⟩.
v. 38 ᵇ The Goſpel vpon the Aſſumptiō of our Lady Aug. 15.

Annotations to Chapter 10

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X.

21. To litle ones) By this place euery vulgar artificer may not preſume that God hath reuealed al truth to him, and therfore refuſe to be taught of the learned. for Chriſt did not aftervvard endevv fiſhers and vulgar men nor any other vvith the gifts of vviſdom and tonges, vvithout their induſtrie, ſtudy, and teaching, though at the beginning, of great prouidence he did it, that it might be cleere to the vvorld, that al Nations vvere conuerted to him not by perſuaſion of cunning Orators or ſubtil Diſputers, but by the plaine force of his grace and truth, vvhich S. Auguſtine counteth greater then al other miracles. Further we are taught by this place, that the poore humble obedient children of the Church knovv by their faith the high myſteries of Chriſtes Diuinity, and his preſence in the B. Sacrament, and ſuch like: rather then Arius, Caluin, and other like proud Scribes and Phariſees. [Margin: The humble vnlearned Catholike knovveth Chriſt better then the proud learned Heretike.]

28. This doe.) Not by faith only, but by keeping Gods commaundements we obtaine life euerlaſting: not onely by beleeuing, but by doing. The heretikes ſay that it is impoſſible to keepe this commaundement of louing God with al our hart. But the Scriptures giue vs examples of diuers that haue kept and fulfilled it, as far as is requiſite in this life. 3. reg. 14, 8. ⟨illegible⟩. Par. 15, 15. Pſ. 118, 10. Ecclci. 47, 9, 10. 4 Reg. 20, 3. 5. Luc. 1, 5. And if it vvere impoſſible to keepe it, and yet by Chriſt propoſed for the meane to obtaine life euerlaſting, he had mocked this Lavvyer and others, and not taught them. [Margin: The commaundements poſſible to be kept.]

30. Halfe dead.) Here is ſignified man vvounded very ſore in his vnderſtanding and free-wil, and al other povvers of ſoule and body, by the ſinne of Adam: but yet that neither vnderſtanding, nor free-vvil, nor the reſt vvere extinguiſhed in man or taken avvay. The Prieſt and Leuite, ſignifie the Lavv of Moyſes: this Samaritane, is Chriſt the Prieſt of the nevve Teſtament: the oile and vvine, his Sacraments: the hoſt, the prieſts his miniſters. Vvhereby is ſignified, that the Lavv could not recouer the ſpiritual life of mankind from the death of ſinne, that is, iuſtifie man: but Chriſt onely, vvho by his paſſion and the grace and vertue thereof miniſtred in and by his Sacraments, iuſtifieth, and increaſeth the iuſtice of man, healing and abling free-vvil to doe al good vvorkes. [Margin: Conc. Arauſ. ⟨illegible⟩ cap. 25. to. 1. · The parable of the vvounded man, explicated. · Conc. · Cōc, Trid. · Seſt. 6. c. 1.]

42. Marie the beſt part.) Tvvo notable exāples, one of the life Actiue, in Martha: the other of the life Contēplatiue, in Marie⟨illegible⟩ repreſenting vnto vs, that in holy Church there ſhould be alvvaies ſome to ſerue God in both theſe ſeueral ſorts. The life contēplatiue is here preferred before the actiue, the Religious of both ſexes are of that more excellent ſtate, and therfore our Proteſtants haue wholy abandoned them out of their common wealth, which the true Church neuer wanted. But to ſay truth, they haue neither Martha nor Marie. our Lord geue them grace to ſee their miſerie, If ours were not anſwerable to their profeſſion, or were degenerated, why haue they no new ones? if our Churches Votaries vowed vnlawful things, Chaſtitie, Pouertie, Obedience, Pilgrimage: what other Votaries or lawful vowes haue they? For, to offer voluntarily by vow (beſides the keeping of Gods commaundements, wherevnto we are bound by precept and promiſe in our Baptiſme) our ſoules, bodies, goods, or any other acceptable thing to God, is an acte of ſoueraine worſhip belonging to God onely: and there was neuer true religion without ſuch vowes and Votaries. If there be none in their whole Church that profeſſe contemplation, or that vow any thing at al to God voluntarily, neither in their bodies nor in their goods: God and the world knovv they haue no Church nor religion at al. [Margin: The Contemplatiue or Religious life, better then the Actiue and ſecular. · Vovves and votaries.]

Chapter 11

He teacheth a forme of prayer, ⟨illegible⟩ and exhorteth to pray inſtantly, 11 aſſuring that ſo God wil giue vs good things. 14 The Iewes blaſpheming his caſting out of Diuels, and aſking for a miracle from heauen, 17 he defendeth his doing: ⟨illegible⟩ foretelling alſo the Diuels expulſion by him out of the world (that is, the vocation of the Gentils) 24 and his reentrie into their nation, 27 with their reprobation though he be of their fleſh, 29 and alſo their final moſt worthy damnation. 37 Againe, to the Phariſees and Scribes he crieth wo, as authors of the ſaid ⟨illegible⟩probation now at hand.

1 AND it came to paſſe, vvhen he vvas in a certaine place, praying, as he ceaſed, one of his Diſciples ſaid to him, Lord teach vs to pray, as Iohn alſo taught his Diſciples.

2 And he ſaid them, * Vvhen you pray, ſay, FATHER, ſanctified be thy name. Thy kingdom come,

3 Our daily bread giue vs this day,

4 and forgiue vs our ſinnes, for becauſe our ſelues alſo doe forgiue euery one that is in debt to vs, And lead vs not into temptation.

5 And he ſaid to them, Vvhich of you ſhal haue a frende, and ſhal goe to him at midnight, and ſhal ſay to him, Frende, lend me three loaues,

6 becauſe a frende of mine is come out of his way to me, and I haue not what to ſet before him:

7 & he from vvithin anſvvering ſaith, Trouble me not, novv the doore is ſhut, and my children are vvith me in bed: I can not riſe and giue thee.

8 And if he ſhal perſeuêre knocking, I ſay to you, although he vvil not riſe and giue him becauſe he is his frende, yet for his importunitie he vvil riſe, and giue him as many as he needeth.

9 * And I ſay to you, Aſke, and it ſhal be giuen you: ſeeke, and you ſhal finde: knocke, and it ſhal be opened to you.

10 For euery one that aſketh, receiueth: and he that ſeeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it ſhal be opened.

11 And vvhich of you if he aſke his father bread, vvil he giue him a ſtone? or a fiſh, vvil he for a fiſh giue him a ſerpent?

12 Or if he aſke an egge, vvil he reach him a ſcorpion?

13 If you then being naught, knovv hovv to giue good giftes to your children, hovv much more vvil your father from heauen giue the good ſpirit to them that aſke him? ⊢

14 * And he vvas caſting out a deuil, and that vvas dumme. And vvhen he had caſt out the deuil, the dumme ſpake: and the multitudes marueiled.

15 * And certaine of them ſaid, In Beel-zebub the prince of Deuils he caſteth out Deuils.

16 And other tempting, aſked of him a ſigne from heauen.

17 But he ſeeing their cogitations, ſaid to them, Euery kingdom deuided againſt it ſelf, ſhal be made deſolate, and houſe vpon houſe, ſhal fall.

18 And if Satan alſo be deuided againſt him ſelf, hovv ſhal his kingdom ſtand? becauſe you ſay that in Beel-zebub I doe caſt out Deuils.

19 And if I in Beel-zebub caſt out Deuils: your children, in vvhom doe they caſt out? therfore they ſhal be your iudges.

20 But if I in the finger of God doe caſt out Deuils: ſurely the kingdom of God is come vpon you.

21 Vvhen the ſtrong armed keepeth his court: thoſe things are in peace that he poſſeſſeth.

22 But if a ſtronger then he, come vpon him and ouercome him: he vvil take avvay his vvhole armour vvherein he truſted, and vvil diſtribute his ſpoiles.

23 He that is not vvith me, is againſt me: and he that gathereth not vvith me, ſcattereth.

24 Vvhen the vncleane ſpirit ſhal depart out of a man, he vvandereth through places vvithout vvater, ſeeking reſt. And not finding, he ſaith, I vvil returne into my houſe vvhence I departed.

25 And vvhen he is come, he findeth it ſvvept vvith a beſome, and trimmed.

26 Then he goeth and taketh ſeuen other ſpirits vvorſe then him ſelf, and entring in they dvvel there. And the laſt of that man be made vvorſe then the firſt.

27 And came to paſſe: vvhen he ſaid theſe things, a certaine vvoman lifting vp her voice out of the multitude ſaid to him, ″ Bleſſed is the vvombe that bare thee, and the pappes that thou didſt ſucke.

28 But he ſaid, Yea rather, bleſſed are they that heare the vvord of God, and keepe it. ⊢

29 And the multitudes running together, he began to ſay, * This generation, is a vvicked generation: it aſketh a ſigne, and a ſigne ſhal not be giuen it but ″ the ſigne of Ionas the Prophet.

30 * For as Ionas vvas a ſigne to the Niniuites: ſo ſhal the Sonne of man alſo be to this generation.

31 * The Queene of the South ſhal riſe in the iudgement vvith the men of this generation, and ſhal condemne them: becauſe ſhe came from the endes of the earth to heare the vviſedom of Salomon. and behold, more then Salomon here.

32 The men of Niniuee ſhal riſe in the iudgement vvith this generation, and ſhal condemne it, * becauſe they did penance at the preaching of Ionas. and behold, more then Ionas here.

33 * No man lighteth a candel, and putteth it in ſecrete, neither vnder a buſhel: but vpon a candleſticke, that they that goe in may ſee the light.

34 * The candel of thy body, is thine eie. If thine eie be ſimple, thy vvhole body ſhal be lightſome: but if it be naught, thy body alſo ſhal be darkeſome.

35 See therfore that the light vvhich is in thee, be not darkeneſſe.

36 If then thy vvhole body be lightſome, hauing no part of darkeneſſe: it ſhal be lightſome vvholy, and as a bright candel it ſhal lighten thee. ⊢

37 And vvhen he vvas ſpeaking, a certaine Phariſee deſired him that he vvould dine vvith him. and he going in ſate dovvne to eate.

38 And the Phariſee began to thinke vvithin him ſelf and to ſay, Vvhy he vvas not vvaſhed before dinner.

39 And our Lord ſaid to him, * Novv you Phariſees doe make cleane that on the out ſide of the cuppe and of the platter: but that of yours vvhich is vvithin, is ful of rapine and iniquitie.

40 Fooles, did not he that made that on the outſide, make that alſo that is on the inſide?

41 But yet that that remaineth, ″ giue almes, & behold al things are cleane vnto you.

42 But vvo to you Phariſees, becauſe you tithe minte and revve and euery herbe: and paſſe ouer iudgement and the charitie of God. but theſe things you ought to haue done, and not to omit thoſe.

43 Vvo to you Phariſees, becauſe you loue the firſt chaires in the ſynagogs, and ſalutations in the market-place.

44 Vvo to you, becauſe you are as monuments that appeare not, and men vvalking ouer, are not vvare.

45 And one of the Lavvyers anſvvering ſaith to him, Maiſter, in ſaying theſe things, thou ſpeakeſt to our reproche alſo.

46 But he ſaid, ″ Vvo to you Lavvyers alſo: becauſe you lode men vvith burdens which they can not beare, and your ſelues touch not the packes vvith one of your fingers.

47 Wo to you that build the monumēts of the Prophets: and your fathers did kil them.

48 Surely you doe teſtifie that you conſent to the vvorkes of your fathers: becauſe they in deede did kil them, and you build their ſepulchres.

49 For this cauſe the vviſedō alſo of God ſaid, I vvil ſend to them Prophets and Apoſtles, and of them they vvil kil and perſecute.

50 that the bloud of al the Prophets that vvas ſhed from the making of the vvorld, may be required of this generation,

51 * from the bloud of Abel vnto the * bloud of Zacharie that vvas ſlaine betvvene the altar and the temple. Yea I ſay to you, it ſhal be required of this generation. ⊢

52 Vho to you Lavvyers, becauſe you haue taken avvay the key of knovvledge: your ſelues haue not entred, and thoſe that did enter you haue prohibited.

53 And vvhen he ſaid theſe things to them, the Phariſees and the Lavvyers began vehemently to vrge him, and to ſtoppe his mouth about many things,

54 lying in waite for him, & ſeeking to catch ſome thing of his mouth, that they might accuſe him.

Marginal notes to Chapter 11

v. 2 Mt. 6, 9.
v. 5 The Goſpel in Maioribus ⟨illegible⟩itanijs on S. Markes day, and in the Rogation daies. And in a votiue Maſſe againſt the Pagans.
v. 8 The Goſpel in a votiue Maſſe for ſinnes.
v. 8 Mt. 7. 7.
v. 14 Mt. 12, 22.
v. 14 The Goſpel vpō the 3 Sunday in Lent.
v. 15 Mr. 3, 22.
v. 17 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩
v. 20 ⸬ This finger, is the ſpirit of God, Mt. 12, 28.
v. 26 ᶜ nouiſsima ſiunt
v. 27 ᵇ The Goſpel vpon Aſſumption eue, and in a Votiue of our Lady betwene Candlemas and Eaſter, and betwene Pētecoſt and Aduent.
v. 28 ⸬ The ſaid mother of God, in that alſo was bleſſed that ſhe was the temporal meanes & miniſter of the Incarnatiō, but much more bleſſed, in that ſhe continued the perpetual keeper of his word. Beda. Aug. tract. 19. in Ioan.
v. 29 Mt. 12, 29.
v. 29 Ion. 2, 2.
v. 30 3 Reg. 10, 1.
v. 32 Ion. 3, 5.
v. 32 ⸬ ⟨non-Latin script⟩. Marke that the great penance of the Niniuites (Ionae 3) is here expreſſed by this Greeke vvord. See Annot. Mat. 3, 2. The Goſpel for a Confeſſor that is Biſhop.
v. 33 Mt. 5, 15.
v. 33 Mar. 4, 21.
v. 34 Mt. 6, 22.
v. 39 Mt. 23, 25.
v. 41 ᶜ Quod ſupereſt, ⟨non-Latin script⟩,
v. 46 The Goſpel for many Martyrs.
v. 47 ⸬ Not the building of the Prophets monuments is condemned, but their imitation of their fathers that ſlew the Prophets. Ambroſ.
v. 50 Gen. 4, 8
v. 51 2. Par. 24, 22.

Annotations to Chapter 11

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI.

27. Bleſſed is the vvombe.) Let vs alſo (ſaith Venerable Bede) lift vp our voice vvith the Catholike Church, of vvhich this vvoman vvas a figure: let vs lift vp our hartes among the people, and ſay to our Sauiour, Bleſſed be the vvombe that bare thee, and the pappes vvhich thou didſt ſucke, for bleſſed in deede is the mother vvhich bare the King that ruleth heauen and earth for euer. [Margin: Beda vpon this place. · Our B. Lady.]

29. The ſigne of Ionas.) Of al miracles, his Reſurrection, after he had been according to his body, in the graue, according to his ſoule, in Hel three daies, vvas the greateſt, and moſt conuinceth the incredulous Ievves: and therfore a greater or more euident then that, he ſaith he vvil not giue them. [Margin: The ſigne of Ionas.]

41. Giue almes.) The great force of almes is here and in diuers places of holy vvrite ſignified. In one place, they extinguiſh ſinne: in an other, they redeeme ſinnes: in an other, they deliuer from death: in an other, to them giuen or omitted, our iudgement to heauen or hel is attributed: and here they make cleane and ſatisfie for the Ievves former offenſes. for (as S. Auguſtine ſaith c. 70 Enchiridij) almes deedes profite not a man that hath a vvill to continevv in his ſinnes, but they are to be done for a propitiation to God of former offenſes. Novv hovv vvel the Proteſtants like this doctrine ſo euidently ſet forth in Scripture, let the indifferent iudge, and hovv vvel it agreeth vvith their onely faith. [Margin: Ecclci. 3, 33. · The force of almes. · Dan. 4, 24 · Tob. 4, 12, 11. 9. · Mat. 25. 35, 42.]

46. Wo to you Lavvyers.) Theſe vvere Doctors of Moyſes Lavv, othervviſe called Scribes. Shal we therfore crie out againſt al Lavvyers novv, or ought the name of Lavvyer be odious vvith vs, becauſe of theſe naughty Lavvyers among the Ievves? much leſſe ought the name of Prieſts to be odious (as Heretikes would haue it) becauſe of the Ievves Prieſts that vvere ſo buſy againſt our Sauiour. [Margin: The Lavvyers and Prieſts of the old Teſtament.]

Chapter 12

He prepareth his Diſciples againſt perſecutions to come vpon them at their publiſhing of his doctrine. 13 With deuiding the brethrens inheritance he wil not medle, but exhorteth them againſt auarice, 22 and his Diſciples (by this occaſion) againſt ſolicitude ſo much as of neceſſaries. 32 yea counſeling them to geue al in almes, 35 and to be ready at a knocke: 41 namely admoniſhing Peter and other Prelats to ſee to their charge: 49 and al, not to looke but for perſecution. 54 The Iewes he reprehendeth for that they wil not ſee this time of grace, 58 whereas it is ſo horrible to die without reconciliation.

1 AND when great multitudes ſtoode about him, ſo that they trode one an other, he began to ſay to his Diſciples, Take good heede of the leauen of the Phariſees, vvhich is hypocriſie.

2 * For nothing is hid, that ſhal not be reuealed: nor ſecrete, that ſhal not be knovven.

3 For the things that you haue ſaid in darkneſſe, ſhal be ſaid in the light: and that vvhich you haue ſpoken into the eare in the chambers, ſhal be preached in the houſe-toppes.

4 And I ſay to you my frendes, Be not afraid of them that kil the body, and after this haue no more to doe.

5 But I vvil ſhevv you vvhom ye ſhal feare: feare him vvho after he hath killed, hath povver to caſt into hel. yea I ſay to you, feare him.

6 Are not fiue ſparovves ſold for tvvo farthings: and one of them is not forgotten before God?

7 Yea the heares alſo of your head are al numbered. Feare not therfore: you are more vvorth then many ſparovves.

8 * And I ſay to you, ″ Euery one that confeſſeth me before men, the Sonne of man alſo vvil confeſſe him before the Angels of God.

9 But he that denieth me before men, ſhal be denied before the Angels of God.

10 * And euery one that ſpeaketh a vvord againſt the ſonne of man, it ſhal be forgiuen him: but he that ſhal blaſpheme againſt the holy Ghoſt, to him it ſhal not be forgiuen.

11 * And vvhen they ſhal bring you in to the ſynagogs and to magiſtrates and poteſtates, be not careful in vvhat maner, and vvhat you ſhal anſvver, or vvhat you ſhal ſay.

12 For the holy Ghoſt ſhal teach you in the very houre vvhat you muſt ſay.

13 And one of the multitude ſaid to him, Maiſter, ſpeake to my brother that he deuide the inheritaunce vvith me.

14 But he ſaid to him, Man, ″ vvho hath appointed me iudge or deuider ouer you?

15 And he ſaid to them, See and bevvare of al auarice: for not in any mans aboundance doth his life conſiſt, of thoſe things vvhich he poſſeſſeth.

16 And he ſpake a ſimilitude to them, ſaying, A certaine riche mās field yelded plentie of fruites.

17 and he thought vvithin him ſelf, ſaying, Vvhat ſhal I doe, becauſe I haue not vvhither to gather my fruites?

18 And he ſaid, This vvil I doe, I vvil deſtroy my barnes, and vvil make greater: and thither vvil I gather al things that are grovven to me, and my goods,

19 and I vvil ſay to my ſoule, Soule, thou haſt much goods laid vp for many yeres, take thy reſt, eate, drinke, make good cheere.

20 But God ſaid to him, Thou foole, this night they require thy ſoule of thee: and the things that thou haſt prouided, vvhoſe ſhal they be?

21 So is he that laieth vp treaſure to him ſelf, and is not ″ riche to God vvard.

22 And he ſaid to his Diſciples, * Therfore I ſay to you, Be not careful for your life, vvhat you ſhal eate: nor for your body, vvhat you ſhal doe on.

23 The life is more then the meate, and the body is more then the raiment.

24 Conſider the rauens, for they ſovv not, neither doe they reape, vvhich neither haue ſtorehouſe not barne, and God feedeth them. Hovv much more are you of greater price then they?

25 And vvhich of you by caring can adde to his ſtature one cubite?

26 If then you be not able to doe ſo much as the leaſt thing, for the reſt vvhy are you careful?

27 Conſider the lilies hovv they grovv: they labour not, neither doe they ſpinne. But I ſay to you, Neither Salomon in al his glorie vvas araied as one of theſe.

28 And if the graſſe that to day is in the field, and to morovv is caſt into the ouen, God ſo clotheth: hovv much more you O ye of litle faith!

29 And you, doe not ſeeke vvhat you ſhal eate, or vvhat you ſhal drinke: and be not lifted vp on high.

30 for al theſe things the nations of the vvorld doe ſeeke. but your father knovveth that you haue neede of theſe things.

31 But ſeeke firſt the kingdom of God, and al theſe things ſhal be giuen you beſides.

32 Feare not litle flocke, for it hath pleaſed your father to giue you a kingdom.

33 Sel the things that you poſſeſſe, and giue almes. * Make to you purſes that vveare not, treaſure that vvaſteth not, in heauen: vvhither the theefe approcheth not, neither doth the mothe corrupt.

34 For ″ vvhere your treaſure is, there vvil your hart be alſo. ⊢

35 Let your loynes be girded, and candles burning in your handes,

36 and you like to men expecting their lord, when he ſhal returne from the mariage: that vvhen he doth come and knocke, forthvvith they may open vnto him.

37 Bleſſed are thoſe ſeruants, vvhom vvhen the Lord commeth, he ſhal finde vvatching. Amen I ſay to you, that he vvil gird him ſelf, and make them ſit dovvne, and paſſing vvil miniſter vnto them.

38 And if he come in the ſecond vvatch, and if in the third vvatch he come, and ſo finde, bleſſed are thoſe ſeruants.

39 * And this knovv ye, that if the houſ holder did knovv vvhat houre the theefe vvould come, he vvould vvatch verely, and vvould not ſuffer his houſe to be broken vp.

40 Be you alſo ready: for at vvhat houre you thinke not, the Sonne of man vvil come. ⊢

41 And Peter ſaid to him, Lord, doeſt thou ſpeake this parable to vs, or likevviſe to al?

42 And our Lord ſaid, Vvho (thinkeſt thou) is a faithful ſtevvard and vviſe, vvhom the lord appointeth ouer his familie, to giue them in ſeaſon their meaſure of vvheate?

43 Bleſſed is that ſeruant, vvhom vvhen the lord commeth, he ſhal finde ſo doing.

44 Verely I ſay to you, that ouer al things vvhich he poſſeſſeth, he ſhal appoint him.

45 But if that ſeruant ſay in his hart, My lord is long a comming: and ſhal begin to ſtrike the ſeruants and handmaides, and eate and drinke, and be drunke:

46 the lord of that ſeruant ſhal come in a day that he hopeth not, and at an houre that he knovveth not, and ſhal deuide him, and ſhal appoint his portion vvith the infidels.

47 And that ſeruant that knevv the vvil of his lord, and prepared not him ſelf, and did not according to his vvil: ſhal be beaten vvith many ſtripes.

48 But he that knevv not, and did things vvorthie of ſtripes: ſhal be beaten vvith fevv. And euery one to vvhom much vvas giuen, much ſhal be required of him: and to vvhom they committed much, more vvil they demaund of him.

49 I came to caſt fire on the earth: and vvhat vvil I, but that it be kindled?

50 But I haue to be baptized with a baptiſme: and hovv am I ſtraitened vntil it be diſpatched?

51 * Thinke you that I came to giue peace on the earth? No, I tel you, but ſeparation.

52 For there ſhal be from this time, fiue in one houſe deuided: three againſt tvvo, and tvvo againſt three.

53 There ſhal be deuided, the father againſt the ſonne, and the ſonne againſt his father, the mother againſt the daughter, and the daughter againſt the mother, the mother in lavv againſt her daughter in lavv, and the daughter in lavv againſt her mother in lavv.

54 * And he ſaid alſo to the multitudes, When you ſee a cloude riſing from the vveſt, by and by you ſay, A ſhoure commeth, and ſo it commeth to paſſe:

55 and vvhen the ſouth vvinde blovving, you ſay, That there vvil be heate: and it commeth to paſſe.

56 Hypocrites, the face of the heauen and of the earth you haue ſkil to diſcerne: but this time hovv doe you not diſcerne?

57 And vvhy of your ſelues alſo iudge you not that vvhich is iuſt?

58 * And vvhen thou goeſt vvith thy aduerſarie to the Prince, in the vvay endeuour to be deliuered from him: leſt perhaps he dravv thee to the iudge, and the iudge deliuer thee to the exactour, and the exactour caſt thee into priſon.

59 I ſay to thee, thou ſhalt not goe out thence, vntil thou pay the very laſt mite.

Marginal notes to Chapter 12

v. 2 Mr. 10, 26.
v. 3 Mar. 4, 22.
v. 5 ⸬ The feare of Hel alſo is profitable: contrarie to the proteſtāts, teaching ſecuritie of ſaluation, and that feare of Hel maketh men hypocrites.
v. 7 Mt. 10, 32.
v. 8 Mar. 8, 38.
v. 9 Mt. 12, 33.
v. 10 ⸬ See Annot. Mt. 12, 32.
v. 10 Mr. 3, 28
v. 10 Mt. 10, 19.
v. 11 Mar. 13, 11.
v. 17 ⸬ Giue it to the poore, that ſhouldſt thou do, ſaith S. Baſil.
v. 20 ⸬ A goodly warning for al riche men.
v. 22 Mt. 6, 25
v. 22 ⸬ He forbiddeth not cōpetent prouidēce, but to much carefulnes. See Annot. vpon S. Matth. c. 6, 25.
v. 29 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩.
v. 32 ᵇ The Goſpel for S. Paulinus Iun. 22. And for a Cōfeſſor that is not a Biſhop.
v. 32 ⸬ It was litle at the begining, & is ſtil in cōpariſon of al the reprobate: but in itſelf very great, as in the parable of the great tree that grew of the litle muſtard ſeed. Mt. 13.
v. 33 Mt. 6, 20.
v. 35 ᵇ The Goſpel for a Cōfeſſor that is not a Biſhop.
v. 35 ⸬ To girde our loines, is to keepe chaſtitie and cōtinencie. Gregor. ho. ⟨illegible⟩.
v. 38 Mt. 24, 43.
v. 50 Mt. 10, 34.
v. 51 ⸬ He meaneth the naughtie peace that is betvvene vvorldlings & ſinners, the agreement that is in in⟨illegible⟩idelity, in Hereſie, or in any other vvickednes, he came to breake this peace. See Annot. Matth. c. 10, 34.
v. 54 Mt. 16, 2
v. 58 ⸬ See Annot. Mt. 5, 25.
v. 58 Mt. 5, 25

Annotations to Chapter 12

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII.

⟨illegible⟩. Euery one that confeſſeth.] A Catholike man is bound to confeſſe his faith, being called to accoumpt or examined by Iew, Heathen, or Heretike, concerning the ſame. Neither is it ynough to keepe Chriſt in his hart, but he muſt alſo acknowledge him in his wordes and deedes. And to deny Chriſt, or any article of the Catholike faith, for ſhame or feare of any worldly creature, hath no leſſe puniſhment, then to be denied, refuſed, and forſaken by Chriſt at the houre of his death before al his Angels: Which is an other maner of preſence and Conſiſtorie, then any Court or Seſſion that men can be called to for their faith, in this world. [Margin: Open confeſſiō of our faith.]

11. Be not careful.] That the poore vnclearned Catholike ſhould not be diſcouraged, or make his excuſe that he is a ſimple man, not able to anſvver cunning Heretikes, nor to giue a reaſon of his beleefe, and therfore muſt ſuffer or ſay any thing rather then come before them: our Maiſter giueth them▪ comfort, promiſing that the Holy Ghoſt ſhal euer put into their hartes at time of their appearance, that vvhich ſhal be ſufficient for the purpoſe, not that euery one vvhich is conuented before the Aduerſaries of faith, ſhould alvvaies be endeed vvith extraordinary knovvledge to diſpute and confute, as the Apoſtles and others in the primitiue Church vvere: but that God vvil euer giue to the ſimple that truſteth in him, ſufficient courage and vvordes to confeſſe his beleefe. For ſuch an one called before the Commiſſioners, ſaith ynough and defendeth him ſelf ſufficiently, vvhen he anſvvereth that he is a Catholike man, & that he wil liue and die in that faith which the Catholike Church throughout al Chriſtian countries hath and doth teach, and that this Church can giue them a reaſon of al the things vvhich they demaund of him. &c. [Margin: The holy Ghoſt teacheth euery vnlearned Catholike to giue ſufficiēt reaſon of his faith.]

14. Who hath appointed?] Chriſt refuſed to medle in this temporal matter, partly becauſe the demaund proceded of couetouſnes and il intention, partly to giue an example to Clergie men, that they ſhould not be vvithdravven by ſecular affaires and controuerſies from their principal function of praying, preaching, and ſpiritual regiment: but not vvholy to forbid them al actions pertaining to vvorldly buſines, ſpecially vvhere and vvhen the honour of God, the increaſe of religion, the peace of the people, and the ſpiritual benefite of the parties doe require. In vvhich caſes S. Auguſtin (as Poſſidonius vvriteth) vvas occupied often vvhole daies in ending vvorldly controuerſies, and ſo he vvriteth of him ſelf alſo, not doubting but to haue revvard therfore in heauen. [Margin: The dealing of Clergie men in vvorldly affaires. · In vita c. 19. · Li. de op. Monach. c. 29.]

21. Riche to God vvard.] He is riche tovvards God, that by his goods beſtovved vpon the poore, hath ſtore of merits, and many almeſmens praiers procuring mercie for him at the day of his death and iudgement, vvhich is here therfore called treaſure laid vp in heauen, vvhere the barnes be large ynough. The neceſſitie of vvhich almes is by Chriſt him ſelf here ſhevved to be ſo great, and ſo acceptable to God, that rather then they ſhould lacke the fruite thereof, they ſhould ſel al they haue and giue to the poore. [Margin: Meritorious vvorkes.]

34. Where your treaſure is.] If the riche man vvithdravven by his vvorldly treaſure, can not ſet his hart vpon heauen, let him ſend his mony thither before him, by giuing it in almes vpon ſuch as vvil pray for him, and his hart vvil ſolovv his purſe thither. [Margin: Almes.]

Chapter 13

He threateneth the Iewes to be forſaken vnles they doe penance, 10 and confoundeth them for maligning him for his miraculous good doing on the Sabboths. 18 but his kingdom (the Church) as contemptible as it ſeemeth to them now in the beginning, ſhal ſpread ouer al the world, 20 and conuert al, 23 and what an hartſore it ſhal be to them at the laſt day, to ſee them ſelues excluded from the glorie of this kingdom, and the Gentils admitted in their place. 31 foretelling that it is not Galilee that he feareth, but that obſtinate and reprobate Hieruſalem vvil nedes murder him, as alſo his meſſengers afore and after him

1 AND there vvere certaine preſent at that very time telling him of the Galilaeans, vvhoſe bloud Pilate mingled vvith their ſacrifices.

2 And he anſvvering ſaid to them, Thinke you that ″ theſe Galileans vvere ſinners more then al the Galilaeans that they ſuffred ſuch things?

3 No, I ſay to you: but vnles you haue penance, you ſhal al likevviſe periſh.

4 As thoſe eightene vpō vvhom the toure fel in Silóe, and ſlevv them: thinke you that they alſo vvere detters aboue al the men that dvvel in Hieruſalem?

5 No, I ſay to you: but if you haue not penance, you ſhal al likevviſe periſh.

6 And he ſaid this ſimilitude, A certaine man had a figtree planted in his vineyard, and he came ſeeking for fruite on it, and found not.

7 And he ſaid to the dreſſer of the vineyard, Loe it is three yeres ſince I come ſeeking for fruite vpon this figtree: and I finde not. Cut it dovvne therfore: vvhereto doth it alſo occupie the ground?

8 But he anſvvering ſaith to him, Lord, let it alone this yere alſo, vntil I digge about it, and dung it.

9 and if happily it yeld fruite: but if not, hereafter thou ſhalt cut it dovvne.

10 And he vvas teaching in their ſynagogue on the Sabboths.

11 And behold a vvoman that had a ſpirit of infirmitie eightene yeres: and ſhe vvas crooked neither could ſhe looke vpvvard at al.

12 Whom vvhen IESVS ſavv, he called her vnto him, and ſaid to her, Woman, thou art deliuered from thy infirmitie.

13 And he impoſed hands vpon her, and forthvvith ſhe vvas made ſtraight and glorified God.

14 And the Archſynagogue anſvvering (becauſe he had indignation that IESVS had cured on the Sabboth) ſaid to the multitude, Sixe daies there are vvherein you ought to vvorke, in them therfore come, and be cured: and not in the Sabboth day.

15 And our Lord anſvvering to him, ſaid, Hypocrite, doth not euery one of you vpon the Sabboth looſe his oxe or his aſſe from the manger, and leadeth them to vvater?

16 But ″ this daughter of Abraham vvhom Satan hath bound, loe, theſe eightene yeres, ought not ſhe to be looſed from this bond on the Sabboth day?

17 And vvhen he ſaid theſe things, al his aduerſaries vvere aſhamed: and al the people reioyced in al things that vvere gloriouſly done of him. ⊢

18 He ſaid therfore, * Vvherevnto is the kingdom of God like, and vvherevnto ſhal I eſteeme it like?

19 It is like to a muſtard ſeede, vvhich a man tooke and caſt into his garden, and it grevv: and became a great tree, and the foules of the aire reſted in the boughes thereof.

20 And againe he ſaid, * Like to vvhat ſhal I eſteeme the kingdom of God?

21 It is like to leauen, vvhich a vvoman tooke and hid in three meaſures of meale, til the vvhole vvas leauened.

22 And he vvent by cities and tovvnes teaching, and making his iourney vnto Hieruſalem.

23 And a certaine man ſaid to him, Lord, be they fevv that are ſaued? * But he ſaid to them,

24 Striue to enter ″ by the narrovv gate: becauſe many, I ſay to you, ″ ſhal ſeeke to enter, and ſhal not be able.

25 But vvhen the good man of the houſe ſhal enter in, and ſhut the doore, and you ſhal begin to ſtand vvithout, and knocke at the doore, ſaying, Lord open to vs: and he anſvvering ſhal ſay to you, I knovv you not vvhence you are:

26 then you ſhal begin to ſay, Vve did ″ eate before thee and drinke, and in our ſtreates didſt thou teach.

27 And he ſhal ſay to you, I knovv you not vvhence you are, depart from me al ye vvorkers of iniquite.

28 There ſhal be vveeping and gnaſhing of teeth: vvhen you ſhal ſee Abraham and Iſaac and Iacob, and al the Prophets in the kingdom of God, and you to be thruſt out.

29 And there ſhal come from the Eaſt and the Vveſt and the North and the South: and ſhal ſit dovvne in the kingdom of God.

30 And behold, they are laſt that ſhal be firſt, and they be firſt that ſhal be laſt.

31 The ſame day there came certaine of the Phariſees, ſaying to him, Depart and get the hence, becauſe Herod vvil kil thee.

32 And he ſaid to them, Goe, and tel that foxe, Behold I caſt out deuils, and perfite cures this day and to morovv, and the third day I am conſummate.

33 But yet, I muſt vvalke this day and to morovv and the day folovving, becauſe it cannot be that a Prophet periſh out of Hieruſalem.

34 * Hieruſalem, Hieruſalem vvhich killeſt the Prophets, and ſtoneſt them that are ſent to thee, hovv often vvould I gather thy childrē as the bird doth her brood vnder her vvings, and thou vvouldeſt not?

35 Behold your houſe ſhal be left deſert to you. And I ſay to you, that you ſhal not ſee me til it come vvhen you ſhal ſay, Bleſſed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord.

Marginal notes to Chapter 13

v. 3 ⸬ Or as it is vttered in other places, do penāce, ⟨non-Latin script⟩, the which in the new Teſtament ſignifieth perfect repentance. See Annotatiōs Mat. 3, 2. 11, 21.
v. 3 ⸬ Niſi poenitentiam habueritis,
v. 6 The Goſpel on the Imber Saturday in Sept.
v. 6 ⸬ The figtree vvith only leaues & no fruite, is the Iewes ſynagogue, & euery other people or perſō which hath faith and faire wordes, and no good workes.
v. 18 Mt. 13, 31.
v. 18 Mr. 4, 30.
v. 19 ⸬ See Annota. Matth. 13, 31.
v. 19 Mt. 13, 33.
v. 23 Mt. 7, 13
v. 24 ⸬ Chriſtians in their liues muſt ſeeke the ſtrait way, but in religion the ancient common way.
v. 30 ⸬ The Gentils comming into Gods fauour later, are preferred before the Iewes which were firſt,
v. 33 ᶜ Non capit ⟨non-Latin script⟩
v. 34 Mt. 23, 37.
v. 34 ⸬ The Iewes loſt their preeminence, by their owne free will, & not by Gods cauſing: who ceaſed not to call and crie vpon them, and they would not heare. Whereby free will is plainly proued.

Annotations to Chapter 13

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII

2. Theſe Galilaans) It is Gods mercie that he ſtraight puniſheth not al offenders, but ſome fevv for a vvarning to all: as that for Schiſme he ſtriketh nor al ſuch as haue forſaken the Church and the lavvful Prieſts, as he did Coré and his complices: that for ſpoile of Churches he reuengeth not al, as he did Heliodorus: and al that vow and reuoke their gifts to God, as Ananias and Sapphîra. Some few therfore for their iuſt deſerts, be ſo handled for example, to prouoke al others guilty of the ſame crimes to doe penance. Which if they doe not in this life, they ſhal all aſſuredly periſh in the next world. Optatus li. 1 cont. Parmen, ſub finem. [Margin: Some puniſhed for example. · Nu. 16. · 2 Mach. 3 · Act. 5.]

16. This daughter.) we may ſee that many diſeaſes which ſeeme natural, doe procede of the Diuel by Gods permiſſion, either for ſinne, or for probation: and both thoſe kindes Chriſt ſpecially cured, for that no natural medicines could cure them, and ſpecially becauſe he came to diſſolue the workes of Satan both in body and ſoul. [Margin: Diſeaſes not natural.]

24. By the narrovv.) Our Lord is not contrarie to him ſelf in that he anſvvereth, the gate to be ſtraite, and fevv to be ſaued, whereas els vvhere he ſaid, that many ſhould come from the Eaſt and Vveſt &c. and ioy with Abraham in the kingdom of heauen. Mat. 8. 11. For though they be few in reſpect of the vvicked of al ſortes, yet they be many in them ſelues and in the ſocietie of Angels, the vvheate cornes are ſcarſe ſeen at the threſhing, vvhen they are medled with the chaffe: but vvhen the il are remoued, the vvhole barne of heauen ſhal be filled. So ſaith S. Aug. Ser. 32 de verb. Do.

24. Shal ſeeke.) Many vvould be ſaued and looke to be ſaued, but can not, becauſe they vvil not take paines to enter in at ſo ſtraite a paſſage, that is to ſay, to faſt much, pray often, doe great penance for their ſinnes, liue in holy Churches diſcipline, abſtaine from the pleaſures of this world, and ſuffer perſecution and loſſe of their goods and liues for Chriſtes ſake. [Margin: Penance.]

26. Eate before thee.) It is not ynough to feede vvith Chriſt in his Sacraments, or to heare his vvord the Church, to chalēge heauen thereby, vnleſſe vve liue in vnitie of the Catholike Church. So S. Auguſtine applieth this againſt the Donatiſtes, that had the very ſame ſeruice and Sacraments which the Catholike Church had, but yet ſeuered them ſelues from other Chriſtian countries by Schiſme. [Margin: Schiſme. · Cont. lit. Petil. li. 2 c. 55.]

Chapter 14

By occaſion of dining with a Phariſee, 2 after that he hath againe confounded them for maligning him for his miraculous good doing on the Sabboth. 7 he teacheth them humilitie, ſeing their ambition, 1⟨illegible⟩ and in their workes to ſeeke retribution not of men in this worlde, but of God in the world to come: 16 foretelling alſo that the Iewes for their worldly excuſes ſhal not taſt of the Supper, but the Gentils in their place, ⟨illegible⟩ Yea that ſo far muſt men be from al worldlines, that they muſt earneſtly bethinke them before they enter into his Church, and be ready to forgot all: 34 ſpecially conſidering they muſt be the ſalt of others alſo.

1 AND it came to paſſe vvhen IESVS entred into the houſe of a certaine Prince of the Phariſees vpon the Sabboth to eate bread, and they vvatched him.

2 And behold there vvas a certaine man before him that had the dropſie.

3 And IESVS anſvvering, ſpake to the Lavvyers and Phariſees, ſaying, Is it Lavvful to cure on the Sabboth?

4 But they held their peace, but he taking him, healed him, and ſent him avvay.

5 And anſvvering them he ſaid, Vvhich of you ſhal haue an aſſe or an oxe fallen into a pit: and vvil not incontinent dravv him out on the Sabboth day?

6 And they could not anſvver him to theſe things.

7 And he ſpake to them alſo that vvere inuited a parable, marking hovv they choſe the firſt ſeats at the table, ſaying to them,

8 when thou art inuited to a mariage, ſit not dovvne in the firſt place, leſt perhaps a more honorable then thou be inuited of him:

9 and he that bade thee and him, come and ſay to thee, Giue this man place: and then thou begin vvith ſhame to take the laſt place.

10 But vvhen thou art bidden, goe, ſit dovvne in the lovveſt place: that vvhen he that inuited thee, commeth, he may ſay to thee, Frende, ſit vp higher: then ſhalt thou haue glorie before them that ſit at table vvith thee.

11 becauſe euery one that exalteth him ſelf, ſhal be humbled: and he that humbleth him ſelf, ſhal be exalted. ⊢

12 And he ſaid to him alſo that had inuited him, Vvhen thou makeſt a dinner or a ſupper, call not thy frendes, nor thy brethrē, nor kinſmen, nor thy neighbours that are riche: leſt perhaps they alſo inuite thee againe, and recompenſe be made to thee.

13 But vvhen thou makeſt a feaſt, cal the poore, feeble, lame, and blinde,

14 and thou ſhalt be bleſſed, becauſe they haue nor to recōpenſe thee: for recompenſe ſhal be made thee in the reſurrection of the iuſt.

15 Vvhen one of them that ſate at the table vvith him, had heard theſe things, he ſaid to him, Bleſſed is he that ſhal eate bread in the kingdom of God.

16 But he ſaid to him, A certaine man made a great ſupper, and called many.

17 And he ſent his ſeruant at the houre of ſupper to ſay to the inuited, That they ſhould come, becauſe novv al things are ready.

18 And they began al at once to make excuſe. The firſt ſaid to him, I haue bought a farme, and I muſt needes goe forth and ſee it, I pray thee hold me excuſed.

19 And an other ſaid, I haue bought fiue yoke of oxen, and I goe to proue them, I pray thee, hold me excuſed.

20 And an other ſaid, I haue maried a vvife, and therfore I can not come.

21 And the ſeruant returning told theſe things to his lord. Then the maiſter of the houſe being angrie, ſaid to his ſeruant, Goe forth quickly into the ſtreates and lanes of the citie, and the poore and feeble and blinde and lame bring in hither.

22 And the ſeruant ſaid, Lord, it is done as thou didſt commaunde, and yet there is place.

23 And the lord ſaid to the ſeruant, Goe forth into the waies and hedges: and ″ compel them to enter, that my houſe may be filled.

24 But I ſay to you, that none of thoſe men that vvere called, ſhal taſt my ſupper. ⊢

25 And great multitudes vvent vvith him: and turning, he ſaid to them,

26 * If any man come to me and hateth not his father and mother, and vvife and children, and brethren and ſiſters, yea and his ovvne life beſides: he can not be my diſciple.

27 And he that doth not beare his croſſe and come after me: cannot be my diſciple.

28 For, vvhich of you minding to build a toure, doth not firſt ſit dovvne and recken the charges that are neceſſarie, vvhether he haue to finiſh it:

29 leſt, after that he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finiſh it, al that ſee it, begin to mocke him,

30 ſaying, That this man began to build, and he could not finiſh it?

31 Or vvhat king about to goe to make vvare againſt an other king, doth not firſt ſit dovvne and thinke vvhether he be able vvith ten thouſands to meete him that vvith tvventie thouſands commeth againſt him?

32 Othervviſe vvhiles he is yet farre of, ſending a legacie he aſketh thoſe things that belong to peace.

33 So therfore euery one of you that doth not renounce al that he poſſeſſeth, cannot be my diſciple. ⊢

34 * Salt is good. But if the ſalt leeſe his vertue, vvherevvith ſhal it be ſeaſoned?

35 It is profitablè neither for the ground, nor for the dunghil, but it ſhal be caſt forth. He that hath eares to heare, let him heare. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 14

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō the 16 Sūday after Pentecoſt.
v. 14 ⸬ Reward for charitable deedes, and that they may be done for reward, againſt our Aduerſaries.
v. 16 The Goſpel vpō the 2 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 18 ⸬ Worldlines, wealth, and voluptuouſnes, are the things that ſpecially hinder men from God.
v. 25 The Goſpel for a Martyr that is a Biſhop. And for S. Baſil Iun. 14.
v. 25 Mt. 10, 37.
v. 26 ⸬ No creature ſo deere vnto vs, vvhich vve muſt not hate or forſake, if it hinder vs, and in that reſpect that it hindereth vs from Chriſt, or his Church, & our Saluation.
v. 33 ⸬ He that is a right Chriſtian man, muſt make his account that if he be put to it (as he often may be in times of perſecution) he muſt renoūce al that euer he hath, rather then forſake the Catholike faith.
v. 34 Mt. 5, 13.
v. 34 Mar. 9, 50.

Annotations to Chapter 14

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII.

2⟨illegible⟩. Compel them.) The vehement perſuaſion that God vſeth both externally by force of his vvord and miracles, and internally by his grace, to bring vs vnto him, is called compelling: not that he forceth any to come to him againſt their owne willes, but that he can alter and mollifie an hard hart, and make him vvilling that before vvould not. S. Auguſtine alſo referreth this compelling to the penal lawes which Catholike Princes do iuſtly vſe againſt Heretikes and Schiſmatikes, prouing that they who are by their former profeſſiō in Baptiſme ſubiect to the Catholike Church, and are departed from the ſame after Sectes, may and ought to be compelled into the vnitie and ſocietie of the vniuerſal Church againe. and therfore in this ſenſe, by the two former partes of the parable, the Ievves firſt, and ſecondly the Gentils, that neuer beleeued before in Chriſt, vvere inuited by faire ſvveete meanes onely: but by the third, ſuch are inuited as the Church of God hath power ouer, becauſe they promiſed in baptiſme, and therfore are to be reuoked not onely by gentle meanes, but by iuſt puniſhment alſo. [Margin: Free-vvil. · ep. 50 pa⟨illegible⟩lo poſt princip. & ep. 204. & li. 1 cont. ep. Gaudent. 6. 25. · Heretikes may by penal lawes be cōpelled to the Catholike faith.]

Chapter 15

By occaſion of the Phariſees murmuring at him for receiuing penitent ſinners, he ſheweth what ioy ſhalbe in heauen for the conuerſion of one ſinner, 11 and for the yonger ſonne, which is the Gentils: 25 the elder (to wit the Iewes) in the meane time diſdaining thereat, and refuſing to come into his Church.

1 AND there approched Publicans and ſinners vnto him for to heare him.

2 And the Phariſees and the Scribes murmured ſaying, That this man receiueth ſinners, and eareth vvith them.

3 And he ſpake to them this parable, ſaying,

4 * Vvhat man of you hauing an hundred ſheepe: and if he hath loſt one of them, doth he not leaue the ninetie nine in the deſert, and goeth after that vvhich vvas loſt vntil he finde it?

5 And vvhen he hath found it, laieth it vpon his ſhoulders reioycing?

6 and comming home calleth together his frendes and neighbours, ſaying to them, Reioyce vvith me, becauſe I haue found my ſheepe that vvas loſt?

7 I ſay to you, that euen ſo there ſhal be ioy in heauen vpon one ſinner that doth penance, ″ then vpon ninetie nine iuſt that neede not penance.

8 Or vvhat vvoman hauing ten grotes: if ſhe leeſe one grote, doth ſhe not light a candle, and ſvveepe the houſe, and ſeeke diligently, vntil ſhe finde?

9 And vvhen ſhe hath found, calleth together her frendes and neighbours, ſaying, Reioyce vvith me, becauſe I haue found the grote vvhich I had loſt?

10 So, I ſay to you, there ſhal be ioy ″ before the Angels of God vpon one ſinner that doth penance. ⊢

11 And he ſaid, A certaine man had tvvo ſonnes:

12 and the yonger of them ſaid to his father, Father, giue me the portion of ſubſtance that belongeth to me. And he deuided vnto them the ſubſtance.

13 And not many daies after the yonger ſonne gathering al his things together vvent from home into a farre countrie: and there he vvaſted his ſubſtance, liuing riotouſly.

14 And after he had ſpent al, there fel a ſore famine in that countrie, and he began to be in neede.

15 And he vvent, and cleaued to one of the citizens of that countrie. And he ſent him into his farme to feede ſvvine.

16 And he vvould faine haue filled his bellie of the huſkes that the ſvvine did eate: and no bodie gaue vnto him.

17 And returning to him ſelf he ſaid, Hovv many of my fathers hirelings haue aboundance of bread: and I here periſh for famine?

18 I vvil ariſe, and vvil goe to my father, and ſay to him, Father, I haue ſinned againſt heauen and before thee:

19 I am not novv vvorthie to be called thy ſonne: make me as one of thy hirelings.

20 And riſing vp he came to his father. And vvhen he vvas yet farre of, his father ſavv him, and vvas moued vvith mercie, and running to him fel vpon his necke, and kiſſed him.

21 And his ſonne ſaid to him, Father, I haue ſinned againſt heauen & before thee, I am not novv vvorthie to be called thy ſonne.

22 And the father ſaid to his ſeruants, Quickely bring forth the firſt ſtole, and doe it on him, and put a ring vpō his hand, and ſhoes vpon his feete:

23 and bring ″ the fatted calfe, and kil it, and let vs eate, and make merie:

24 becauſe this my ſonne vvas dead, and is reuiued: vvas loſt, and is found. And they began to make merie.

25 But his elder ſonne vvas in the field. and vvhen he came and drevv nigh to the houſe, he heard muſicke and dauncing:

26 and he called one of the ſeruants, and aſked vvhat theſe thinges ſhould be.

27 And he ſaid to him, Thy brother is come, and thy father hath killed the fatted calfe, becauſe he hath receiued him ſafe.

28 But he had indignation, and vvould not goe in. His father therfore going forth began to deſire him.

29 But he anſvvering ſaid to his father, Behold, ſo many yeres doe I ſerue thee, and I neuer tranſgreſſed thy commaundement, and thou didſt neuer giue me a kidde to make merie vvith my frendes:

30 but after that thy ſonne, this that hath deuoured his ſubſtance vvith whoores, is come, thou haſt killed for him the fatted calfe.

31 But he ſaid to him, Sonne, thou art alvvaies vvith me, and al my things are thine.

32 But it behoued vs to make merie and be glad, becauſe this thy brother vvas dead, and is reuiued, vvas loſt, and is found. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 15

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō the 3 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 4 ⸬ This man, is our Sauiour Chriſt: whoſe care & trauaile in ſerching & reducing ſinners to repentāce, al ſpiritual men ſpecially ſhould folow.
v. 4 Mat. 18, 12.
v. 8 ⸬ This vvoman is the catholike Church, vvho alſo cōtinually ſeeketh her loſt children.
v. 11 The Goſpel vpō Saturday in the 2 weeke of Lent.
v. 12 The prodigal ſonne, is a pa⟨illegible⟩ble, both of the Gentils conuerſion, & alſo of euery diſſolute ſinner penitētly returning to God.
v. 20 ⸬ Gods wonderful and tender mercie toward penitent ſinners.

Annotations to Chapter 15

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV.

7. Then vpon ninety nine iuſt.) Neither God, nor the Saincts in heauen, nor men in earth do for al that eſteeme more of penitent ſinners, then they do of them that continevv iuſt and godly: though by the ſoden motion and preſent affection of ioy that man taketh and expreſſeth in ſuch alteration and nevv fallen good, it be here ſignified that the conuerſion of euery ſinner is exceding acceptable to God, and giueth his Saincts nevv cauſe of ioy and thankes giuing to God in an other kinde then for the continuance of the iuſt. [Margin: Ioy in heauen for euery penitent.]

10. Before the Angels.) The Angels and other celeſtial ſpirits in heauen, do reioyce at euery ſinners conuerſion: they know then and haue care of vs, yea our hartes and inward repentance be open to them: how then can they not heare our prayers? And betwixt Angels and the bleſſed ſoules of Saincts there is no difference in this caſe, the one being as highly exalted as the other and as neere God, in whom and by whom onely they ſee and know our affaires, as the other. [Margin: The Angels and Saincts knovv our hartes. · Mt. 22, 14.]

23. The fatted calfe.) This feaſting and feſtiuitie (ſaith S. Auguſtine li. 2, qu. Euang. c. 33. to. 4.) are novv celebrated throughout the vvhole vvorld the Church being dilated and ſpred: for, that calfe in the body, and bloud of our Lord is both offered to the Father, and alſo feedeth the vvhole houſe. And as the calfe ſignifieth the B. Sacrament of the body and bloud of Chriſt, ſo the firſt ſtole may ſignifie our innocencie reſtored in baptiſme, and the reſt, other graces and giftes giuen vs in the other Sacraments. [Margin: The B. Sacramēt and Sacrifice of the Altar.]

Chapter 16

He teacheth the riche to procure heauen vvith their riches. 14 And being therfore derided of the couetous Phariſees (vvho ſavv temporal riches promiſed in the letter of the Lavv) he ſhevveth that novv is come the preaching of the kingdom of God, howbeit the Lavv for al that in no iote ſhal be fruſtrat. 19 foretelling them alſo, that the couetous Ievvis ſhal be denied of their father, Abraham, when poore Laxarus the penitent Gentily ſhal reſt in his boſome.

1 AND he ſaid alſo to his Diſciples, There vvas a cartaine riche man that had a bailife: & he vvas il reported of vnto him, as he that had vvaſted his goods.

2 And he called him, and ſaid to him, Vvhat heare I this of thee? render account of thy bailiſhip: for novv thou canſt no more be bailife.

3 And the bailife ſaid vvithin him ſelf, Vvhat ſhal I doe, becauſe my lord taketh avvay from me the bailiſhip? digge I am not able, to begge I am aſhamed.

4 I knovv vvhat I vvil doe, that vvhen I ſhal be remoued from the bailiſhip, they may receiue me into their houſes.

5 Therfore calling together euery one of his lords detters, he ſaid to the firſt, Hovv much doeſt thou ovve my lord?

6 But he ſaith, An hundred pipes of oile. And he ſaid to him, Take thy bil: and ſit dovvne, quickly vvrite fiftie.

7 After that he ſaid to an other, But thou, hovv much doeſt thou ovve? Vvho ſaid, An hundreth quarters of vvheat. He ſaid to him, Take thy bil, and vvrite eightie.

8 And ″ the lord praiſed the bailife of iniquitie, becauſe he had done vviſely: for the children of this vvorld, are vviſer then the children of light in their generation.

9 And I ſay to you, Make vnto you frendes of the mammon of iniquitie: that vvhen you faile, ″ they may receiue you into the eternal tabernacles. ⊢

10 He that is faithful in the leſt, is faithful in the greater alſo: and he that is vniuſt in litle, is vniuſt in the greater alſo.

11 If then you haue not been faithful in the vniuſt mammon: vvith that vvhich is the true vvho may credit you?

12 And if you haue not been faithful in other mens: that vvhich is yours, vvho vvil giue you?

13 * No ſeruant can ſerue tvvo maiſters, for either he ſhal hate the one, and loue the other: or cleaue to one, and contemne the other. You can not ſerue God and mammon.

14 And the Phariſees vvhich vvere couetous, heard al theſe things: and they derided him.

15 And he ſaid to them, You are they that iuſtifie your ſelues before men, but god knovveth your hartes, becauſe that vvhich is high to men, is abomination before God.

16 * The lavv and the prophets, vnto Iohn. from that time the kingdom of God is euangelized, and euery one doth force tovvard it.

17 * And it is eaſier for heauen and earth to paſſe, then one tittle of the lavv to fall.

18 * Euery one that dimiſſeth his vvife, ″ and marieth an other, committeth aduoutrie: and he that marieth her that is dimiſſed from her huſband, committeth aduourrie.

19 There vvas a certaine riche man, & he vvas clothed vvith purple and ſilke: and he fared euery day magnifically.

20 And there vvas a certaine begger called Lazarus, that lay at his gate, ful of ſores:

21 deſiring to be filled of the crommes, that fel from the riche mans table, but the dogges alſo came, and licked his ſores.

22 And it came to paſſe that the begger died, and vvas caried ″ of the Angels into ″ Abrahams boſome. And the riche man alſo died: and he vvas buried in hel.

23 And lifting vp his eies, vvhen he vvas in torments, he ſavv Abraham a farre of, and Lazarus in his boſome:

24 and he crying ſaid, Father Abraham, haue mercie on me, and ſend Lazarus that he may dippe the tippe of his finger into vvater, for to coole my tongue, becauſe I am tormented in this flame.

25 And Abraham ſaid to him, Sonne, remember that thou didſt receiue good things in thy life time, and Lazarus likevviſe euil: but novv he is comforted, and thou art tormented.

26 And beſide al theſe things, betvvene vs and you there is fixed ″ a great chaos: that they vvhich vvil paſſe from hence to you, may not, neither goe from thence hither.

27 And he ſaid, Then, father, I beſeeche thee that thou vvouldeſt ſend him vnto my fathers houſe, for I haue fiue brethren,

28 for to teſtifie vnto them, ″ leſt they alſo come into this place of torments.

29 And Abraham ſaid to him, They haue Moyſes and the Prophets: let them heare them.

30 But he ſaid, No, father Abraham, but if ſome man ſhal goe from the dead to them, they vvil doe penance.

31 And he ſaid to him, If they heare not Moyſes and the Prophets, neither if one ſhal riſe againe from the dead, vvil they beleeue. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 16

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō the 8 Sūday after Pentecoſt.
v. 1 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩
v. 2 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩
v. 9 ⸬ Māmon (ſaith S. Hierom q. 6. ad Algaſ.) in the Syriake tongue ſignifieth riches.
v. 11 Mammon of iniquitie, becauſe they are often il gotten, or il beſtowed, or occaſion of euil, or at the leaſt worldly & falſe & not the true heauēly riches.
v. 12 Mat. 6, 24.
v. 15 Mat. 11, 12.
v. 16 Mat. 5, 18.
v. 16 Mat. 5, 31. 19, 9.
v. 18 Mar. 10, 11. 1. Cor. 7, 11.
v. 19 The Goſpel vpō Thurſday in the 2 weeke of Lēt.
v. 23 ⸬ Lazarus in Abrahams boſome, and reſt: but both in hel, and not in the kingdom of heauen before Chriſt. Hiero. ep. 3. Epitaph. Nepot.
v. 25 ⸬ To be in continual pleaſures, eaſe, wealth, peace, and proſperlty in this world, is perilous, & a ſigne of paines in the next. S. Hiero.
v. 26 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩ a horrible diſtance.
v. 29 ⸬ Abrahā had knowledge of things in earth which were not in his time as that they had Moyſes and the Prophets bookes which he neuer ſaw. Auguſt. de cura pro mor. c. 14.

Annotations to Chapter 16

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI.

2. The lord praiſed.) This mans deceiuing his maiſter is not praiſed, nor vve vvarrāted by his fact to gaine vniuſtly for to haue vvherevvith to giue almes: but his prudence, in that he prouided ſo ſubſtancially for him ſelfe vvhileſt his maiſters goods vvere in his handes, is commended, not for a vertue, but for avvorldly pollicie: and propoſed as an example of the careful prouiſion that rich men (who are Gods ſtewards in earth) ſhould make for their ſoules, againſt they be put out of their bailiſhip and be called to account, vvhich is the day of their death: and for a condemnation of faithful mens folly and negligence, that being aſſured they ſhal out of their offices, and vvell knovving they might gaine ſalutation by their money, haue ſo litle regard thereof. [Margin: Good vvorkes.]

9. They ⟨illegible⟩ receiue.) A great comfort to al great almes-men, and a vvonderful force and vertue in almes, vvhith beſide the merite of the worke of mercie, vvhich (as in other places of Scripture is ſaid) purgeth ſinne and gaineth heauen, pocureth alſo not onely the praiers of their beadſmen in earth, but their patronage in heauen alſo. whereby alſo the praiers of Saincts for the liuing, and namely for them to whom they vvere beholding in their life, are proued. Yea and that they be in ſuch fauour with God, that they may and doe receiue their frendes vvhich vvere once their benefactors, into their manſions in heauen, no leſſe then the farmers vvhom the il ſtevvard pleaſured, might receiue their freend into their earthly houſes. Which alſo inſinuateth to vs, that almes beſtovved ſpecially vpon holy men, vvho by their merites and praiers are great in Gods grace, may much more helpe vs then our charitable deedes done vpon vulgar men in neceſſitie, though that be of exceding great merite alſo. See al this in theſe Doctors folovving. Hiero. qu. 6. ad Algaſ. to. 3. Ambroſ. in Luc. Auguſt. ſer. 35 de verb. Do. c. 1. Gregor. moral. li. ⟨illegible⟩ c. 14. Augu. li. 2 q. Euang. qu. 34. Chryſ. ho. 3⟨illegible⟩ ad po. Antioch. to. 5. [Margin: Tob. 12, 9. · Mat. 25. · Almes meritorious. · The Saincts do pray for vs.]

18. And marrieth.) The good of Mariage through out al nations and men, is in iſſue and fidelitie of chaſtitie, but among the people of God it conſiſteth alſo in holines of Sacrament: Whereby it commeth to paſſe that is a heinous crime to marry againe, though there be a diuorce made, ſo long as the parties liue. Aug. de bono coniug. c. 24 to. 6. See the Annotations vpon Marke 10, 11. [Margin: Mariage after diuorce vnlavvfull.]

22. Of the Angels.) Angels carie good mens ſoules to heauen novv, as they did then his to Abrahams boſome. See the revvard of pouerty, affliction, and patience: and on the contrarie, the end and revvard of vvealth ioyned with vnmercifulnes. Note alſo here, that at the day of euery mans death there is a particular iudgement, and therfore the ſoule ſleepeth not nor hangeth in ſuſpenſe til the general iudgement. [Margin: Vnmerciful riche men.]

22. Abrahams Boſome.) The Boſome of Abraham is the reſting place of al them that died in perfect ſtate of grace before Chriſtes time, heauē before being ſhut from men. It is called in Zacharie, a lake vvithout vvater, and ſometimes a priſon, but moſt commonly of the Diuines Limbus patrum, for that it is thought to haue been the higher part or brimme of Hel, the places of puniſhment being far Iovver then the ſame, vvhich therfore be called Infernum inferius. the lovver hel. where this manſion of the fathers ſtood, or whether it be any part of Hel, S. Auguſtine doubteth: but that there was ſuch a place, he nor no Catholike man euer doubted: as al the fathers make it moſt certaine, that our Sauiour deſcending to Hel, went thither ſpecially, and deliuered the ſaid fathers out of that manſion. Iren. li. 4 c. ⟨illegible⟩9. Euſeb. Demonſt. Euang. li. 10. c. 8 ſub finē. Nazian. orat. 2 de Paſch. Chryſoſt. to. 5 in demonſt. Quod Chriſtus ſit Deus paulo poſt initium. Epipha. in hereſ. 46 Tatiani. Ambro. de myſt. Paſch. c. 4. Hiero. in 9 Zacharia. Auguſt. ep. 99 & li. 20 de Ciuit. c. 15. Paulinus in Panegyrico Celſt. Cyrillus in lo. li. 12 c. 36 ad illud, Inclinato capite. Gregor. li. 6 ep. 179. vvhich truth and place though of al the ancient vvriters confeſſed and proued by this and other Scriptures: yet the Aduerſaries deny it (as they do Purgatorie) moſt impudently. [Margin: Abrahams boſome. · Limbus patrū. · Zach. 9, 11. · Eſa. 42, 7. · * Aug. in Pſ. 85. Ep. 99. · Chriſt deſcēded into Hel, and deliuered the fathers.]

26, A great chaos.) A great diſtance betvvixt Abrahams boſome and the inferiour hel. Some iudge Purgatorie to be placed there, from vvhence (no doubt) Chriſt alſo deliuered ſome at his deſcending to hel. for, theſe in Abrahams boſome vvere not in paines: and S. Auguſtine ſaith the Scriptures be plaine that he tooke ſome out of the places of puniſhment, and yet none out of the hel of the damned. What other place then can that be but Purgatorie? [Margin: Purgatorie, · Aug. ep. 99.]

28. Leſt they alſo.) If the damned had care of their frendes aliue how & for what cauſe ſoeuer, much more haue the Saincts and ſaued perſons. And if thoſe in hel haue meanes to expreſſe their cogitations and deſires, and to be vnderſtood of Abraham ſo far diſtant both by place and condition, much rather may the liuing pray to the Saincts and be heard of them: betvvixt earth (that is to ſay) the Church militant and heauen, being continual paſſage of ſoules, and * Angels aſcending and deſcending by Iacobs ladder. M⟨illegible⟩n muſt not for al that be curious to ſearche how the ſoules of the deceaſed expreſſe their mindes, and be heard one of an other, and ſo fall to blaſphemie, as Caluin doth, aſking whether their eares be ſo long to heare ſo far of, and wickedly meaſuring al things by mortal mens corporal groſſe maner of vttering conceits one to an other. Which was not here done by this damned nor by Abraham, with corporal inſtruments of tongue, teeth, and eares: though for the better expreſſing of the damneds caſe, Chriſt vouchſaued to vtter it in termes agreeing to our capacitie. [Margin: Saincts do heare our praiers and haue care of vs. · Gen. 32. · Calu. li. 3 · Caluins blaſphemie. · Iuſtit. c. 22 ſect. 24.]

Chapter 17

So damnable it is to be author of a Schiſme, 3 that we muſt rather forgiue be it neuer ſo often. 5 We muſt he feruent in faith, 7 and humble withal, knowing that we are bound to God, and not he to vs. ″ The nine Iewes are vngrateful after that he hath cured their leproſie: but the one Samaritane (the one Catholike Church of the Gentils) far otherwiſe. 20 The Phariſees aſking, when cōmeth this kingdom of God (of whoſe approching they had now heard ſo much) he teacheth that God muſt reigne within vs: 22 and warneth vs after his Paſsion neuer to goe out of his Catholike Church for any new ſecrete cōming of Chriſt that Heretikes ſhal pretend, but onely to expect his ſecond cōming in glorie, 26 preparing our ſelues vnto it, becauſe it ſhal come vpon many vnprouided, 31 ſpecially through the perſecution of Antichriſt a litle before it.

1 AND he ſaid to his Diſciples, It is impoſſible that ſcandale ſhould not come: but vvo to him by vvhom they come.

2 It is more profitable for him, if a mil-ſtone be put about his necke, and he be caſt into the ſea, then that he ſcādalize one of theſe litle ones.

3 Looke vvel to your ſelues, * If thy brother ſinne againſt thee, rebuke him: and if he doe penance, forgiue him.

4 And if he ſinne againſt thee ſeuen times in a day, and ſeuen times in a day be conuerted vnto thee, ſaying, It repenteth me, forgiue him.

5 And the Apoſtles ſaid to our Lord, Increaſe faith in vs.

6 And our lord ſaid, * If you had faith like to a muſtard ſeede, you might ſay to this mulberie tree, be thou rooted vp, and be tranſplanted into the ſea: and it vvould obey you.

7 And vvhich of you hauing a ſeruant plovving or keeping cattle, that vvil ſay to him returning out of the field, Paſſe quickly, ſit dovvne:

8 and ſaith not to him, Make ready ſupper, and gird thy ſelf, and ſerue me vvhiles I eate and drinke, and aftervvard thou ſhalt eate and drinke?

9 Doth he giue that ſeruant thankes, for doing the things vvhich he commaunded him?

10 I trovv not. So you alſo, vvhen you ſhal haue done al things that are commaunded you, ſay, Vve are ″ vnprofitable ſeruants: vve haue done that vvhich vve ought to doe.

11 And it came to paſſe, as he vvent vnto Hieruſalem, he paſſed through the middes of Samaria and Galilee.

12 And vvhen he entred into a certaine tovvne, there mette him ten men that vvere lepers, vvho ſtoode a farre of:

13 and they lifted vp their voice, ſaying, IESVS maiſter, haue mercie on vs.

14 Vvhom as he ſavv, he ſaid, Goe, * ſhevv your ſelues ″ to the Prieſts. And it came to paſſe, ″ as they vvent, they vvere made cleane.

15 And one of them as he ſavv that he vvas made cleane: vvent backe vvith a loud voice magnifying God,

16 and he fel on his face before his feete, giuing thankes: and this vvas a Samaritane.

17 And IESVS anſvvering ſaid, Vvere not ten made cleane? and vvhere are the nine?

18 There vvas not found that returned, and gaue glorie to God, but this ſtranger.

19 And he ſaid to him, Ariſe, goe thy vvaies: becauſe thy faith hathmade thee ſafe. ⊢

20 And being aſked of the Phariſees, Vvhen commeth the kingdom of God? he anſvvered them and ſaid, The kingdom of God commeth not vvith obſeruation:

21 neither ſhal they ſay, Loe here, or loe there, for loe the kingdom of God is vvithin you.

22 And he ſaid to his Diſciples, The daies vvil come vvhen you ſhal deſire to ſee one day of the Sonne of man: and you ſhal not ſee.

23 * And they vvil ſay to you, Loe here and loe there. Goe not, neither doe ye folovv after.

24 For euen as the lightening that lighteneth from vnder heauen, vnto thoſe partes that are vnder heauen, ſhineth: ſo ſhal the Sonne of man be in his day.

25 But firſt he muſt ſuffer many things and be reiected of this generation.

26 And as it came to paſſe in the daies of Noé, ſo ſhal it be alſo in the daies of the Sonne of man.

27 They did eate and drinke, they did marie vviues and vvere giuen to mariage euen vntil the day that Noé entred into the arke: and the floud came, and deſtroyed them al.

28 Likevviſe as it came to paſſe in the * daies of Lot: They did eate and drinke, bought and ſould, planted, and builded:

29 and in the day that Lot vvent out from Sodome, it rained fire and brimſtone from heauen, and deſtroyed them all:

30 according to theſe things it ſhal be in the day that the Sonne of man ſhal be reuealed.

31 In that houre he that ſhal be in the houſe-toppe, and his veſſel in the houſe, let him not goe dovvne to take them vp: and he that is in the field, in like maner let him not returne backe.

32 Be mindeful of * Lots vvife.

33 Vvhoſoeuer ſeeketh to ſaue his life, ſhal loſe it: and vvhoſoeuer doth loſe the ſame, ſhal quicken it.

34 I ſay to you, in that night there ſhal be tvvo in one bed: the one ſhal be taken, and the other ſhal be left:

35 tvvo vvomen ſhal be grinding together: the one ſhal be taken, and the other ſhal be left: tvvo in the field: the one ſhal be taken, and the other ſhal be left.

36 They anſvvering ſay to him, Vvhere Lord?

37 Vvho ſaid to them, Vvhereſoeuer the body ſhal be, thither vvil the eagles alſo be gathered together.

Marginal notes to Chapter 17

v. 1 Mt. 18, 7
v. 1 ⸬ Not of mere neceſſitie, for then it were no fault: but praeſuppoſing the great wickednes of men, it is impoſſible but there ſhal be ſcandals & therfore it foloweth, Vvō to him by whom they come.
v. 1 Mar. 9, 42.
v. 3 Mt. 18, 21.
v. 6 Mat. 17, 20.
v. 8 THE fourth part of this Goſpel, The cōming of Chriſt into Iewrie, towardes his Paſſion.
v. 11 The Goſpel vpō the 13 Sūday after Pentecoſt.
v. 14 Leu. 14, 2.
v. 19 ⸬ And yet we ſee here it vvas not only faith, but alſo his thankfulnes & returnīg to giue glorie to God.
v. 21 ⸬ Vvhile they aſke and looke for a temporal kingdō in pompe and glorie, loe their king & Meſſias was now amōg thē ▪ whoſe ſpiritual kingdō is vvithin al the faithful that haue dominiō ouer ſinne.
v. 22 Mt. 24, 23. Mar. 13, 21.
v. 23 ⸬ No man muſt rūne out of the Church after Schiſmatikes to heare them preach Chriſt in corners, Chriſts doctrine being open in al the world. See annot. Mt. 14, 23.
v. 26 * Gen. 7, 5
v. 28 Gen. 19, 24.
v. 32 Gen. 19, 26.

Annotations to Chapter 17

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVII.

10. Vnprofitable ſeruants.) If our Sauiour had ſaid that the keeping of Gods cōmaundements had bene vnprofitable and not auailable to our ſelues, them might the Proteſtants haue truely argued thereby that our vvorkes deſerue not heauen or any revvard at Gods hand: but ſo he ſaid not, but that our ſeruice is to God vnprofitable, who calleth for it as duety, and not as a thing needeful or profitable to himſelf. And though here our Maiſter teach vs ſo humbly to conceiue of our ovvne doings tovvard him, yet him ſelf els vvher calleth not his ſervants vnprofitable vvhen they haue done their labour, but ſpeaketh thus, Good and faithful ſeruant, becauſe thou vvaſt faithful in a litle, I vvil place thee ouer much: enter into the ioy of thy Lord. Yea of ſuch as ſerue him in the grace of the new Teſtament, he affirmeth that he wil not now name them ſeruants but frendes, yea and take them for his ovvne children, and as his frendes and ſonnes he counteth of vs and our vvorkes tovvards heauen, though vve in humilitie and truth muſt confeſſe alvvaies that vve be to him vnprofitable ſeruants. Yea and S. Paul ſaith plainly, that by cleanſing our ſelues from ſinful vvorkes, we ſhal be profitable veſſels to our lord 2 Timot. 2, 21. [Margin: How we are vnprofitable & profitable ſeruants. · Mt. 25, ⟨illegible⟩. · Io. 15, 14.]

14. To the prieſts.) This leproſie ſignifieth ſinne, vvhich though God may and can heale vvithout any mans meanes, yet he doth it not ordinarily but by the Prieſts miniſterie: therfore let no man deſpiſe Gods ordinance nor ſay that it is ynough to confeſſe to God though he neuer come at the prieſt. li. de viſit. infirm. apud Auguſt. [Margin: Confeſſion to the Prieſt.]

14. As they vvent.) A man may ſometimes be ſo contrite and penitent, that his ſinne is forgiuen before he come to the Prieſt, but then alſo he muſt notwithſtanding goe to the Prieſt, as theſe lepers did: ſpecially whereas we are neuer ſure how contrite we are, and becauſe thereis no true contrition, but with deſire alſo of the Sacrament in time and place.

Chapter 18

The Church is taught to commit the reuenge of her perſecutions to God, and to pray inceſſantly, for he no doubt (though in the perſecution of Antichriſt fevv vvil ſo thinke) vvil at length come. 9 We muſt alſo pray vvith humility, becauſe vve knovv not with the Phariſee if we be iuſt, but vve knovv vvith the Publicane that vve be ſinners. 15 He vvil haue children to be brought to him, and al to be as children. 18 What is to be done to get life euerlaſting. 22 What alſo, to get perfection, 28 and vvhat revvard they ſhal haue that leaue al, year or any part, for his ſake. 31 he foretelleth of his Paſsion moſt particularly, 33 and entring into Iericho, cureth one blinde man.

1 AND he ſpake alſo a parable to them that it behoueth alwaies to pray, & not to be weary,

2 ſaying, There was a certaine iudge in a certaine citie, vvhich feared not God, and of man made no accoumpt.

3 And there vvas a certaine vvidow in that citie: and ſhe came to him, ſaying, Reuenge me of mine aduerſarie.

4 And he vvould not of a long time. but aftervvard he ſaid vvithin him ſelf, Although I feare not God, nor make accoumpt of man:

5 yet becauſe this vvidovv is importune vpon me, I vvil reuenge her, leſt at the laſt ſhe come and defame me.

6 And our Lord ſaid, Heare vvhat the iudge of iniquitie ſayeth.

7 And vvil not God reuenge his elect that crie to him day and night: and vvil he haue patience in them?

8 I ſay to you that he vvil quickly reuenge them. But yet the Sonne of man comming, ″ ſhal he finde trovv you, faith in the earth?

9 And he ſaid alſo to certaine that truſted in them ſelues as iuſt, and deſpiſed others, this parable:

10 Tvvo men vvent vp into the Temple to pray: the one a Phariſee, and the other a Publicane.

11 The Phariſee ſtanding, praied thus vvith him ſelf: God, I giue thee thankes that I am not as the reſt of men, extorcioners, vniuſt, aduouterers, as alſo this Publicane.

12 I faſt tvviſe in a vveeke: I giue tithes of al that I poſſeſſe.

13 And the Publicane ſtanding a farre of vvould not ſo much as lift vp his eies tovvard heauen: but he knocked his breaſt, ſaying, God be merciful to me a ſinner.

14 I ſay to you, this man vvent dovvne into his houſe iuſtified more then he: becauſe euery one that exalteth him ſelf, ſhal be humbled: and he that humbleth him ſelf, ſhal be exalted. ⊢

15 * And they brought vnto him infants alſo, that he might touche them. Vvhich thing vvhen the Diſciples ſavv, they rebuked them.

16 But IESVS calling them together, ſaid, Suffer children to come vnto me, and forbid them not, for the kingdom of heauen is for ſuch.

17 Amen I ſay to you, Vvhoſoeuer receiueth not the kingdom of God as a childe, ſhal not enter into it.

18 * And a certaine Prince aſked him, ſaying, Good maiſter, by doing vvhat, ſhal I poſſeſſe euerlaſting life?

19 And IESVS ſaid to him, Vvhy doeſt thou call me good? None is good but only God.

20 Thou knovveſt the commaundements: Thou ſhalt not kil, Thou ſhalt not commit aduoutrie, Thou ſhalt not beare falſe vvitnes, Thou ſhalt not ſteale, Honour thy father and mother.

21 Vvho ſaid, Al theſe things haue I kept from my youth.

22 Vvhich IESVS hearing, ſaid to him, Yet one thing thou lackeſt: Sel al that euer thou haſt, and giue to the poore, and thou ſhalt haue treaſure in heauen: and come, folovv me.

23 He hearing theſe things, vvas ſtroken ſad: becauſe he vvas very riche.

24 And IESVS ſeeing him ſtroken ſad, ſaid, Hovv hardly ſhal they that haue money, enter into the kingdom of God?

25 For it is eaſier for a camel to paſſe through the eie of a nedle, then for a riche man to enter into the kingdom of God.

26 And they that heard, ſaid, And vvho can be ſaued?

27 He ſaid to them, The things that are impoſſible vvith men, are poſsible vvith God.

28 And Peter ſaid, Loe, vve haue left al things, and haue folovved thee.

29 Vvho ſaid to them, Amen I ſay to you, There is no man that hath leaft houſe, or parents, or brethren; or vvife, or children for the kingdom of God,

30 and ſhal not receiue much more in this time, and in the vvorld to come life euerlaſting.

31 * And IESVS tooke the Tvvelue, and ſaid to them, Behold vve goe vp to Hieruſalem, and al things ſhal be conſummate vvhich vvere vvritten by the Prophets of the ſonne of man.

32 For he ſhal be deliuered to the Gentiles, and ſhal be mocked, and ſcourged, and ſpit vpon:

33 and after they haue ſcourged him, they vvil kil him, and the third day he ſhal riſe againe.

34 And they vnderſtoode none of theſe things, and this vvord vvas hid from them, and they vnderſtoode not the things that vvere ſaid.

35 And it came to paſſe, vvhen he drevv nigh to Iericho, a certaine blinde man ſate by the vvay, begging.

36 And vvhen he heard the multitude paſſing by, he aſked what this ſhould be.

37 And they told him that IESVS of Nazareth paſſed by.

38 And he cried ſaying, IESVS ſonne of Dauid, haue mercie vpon me.

39 And they that vvent before, rebuked him, that he ſhould hold his peace. But he cried much more, Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me.

40 And IESVS ſtanding, commaunded him to be brought vnto him. And vvhen he vvas come neere, he aſked him,

41 ſaying, Vvhat vvilt thou that I doe to thee? but he ſaid, Lord, that I may ſee.

42 And IESVS ſaid to him, Do thou ſee, thy faith hath made thee vvhole.

43 And forthvvith he ſavv, and folovved him, magnifying God. And al the people as they ſavv it, gaue praiſe to God. ⊢

Marginal notes to Chapter 18

v. 1 ⸬ Vve ſhould pray alwaies by faith, hope, and charitie, and by working the thinges that be acceptable to God: though ſpecial times of vocal praiers in the Canonical houres be aſſigned for the ſturring of vs vp to God through external ſignes of deuotion.
v. 9 The Goſpel vpō the 10 Sunday after Pentecoſt.
v. 12 ⸬ To take pride of faſting, tithing, or any good worke, is naught: though the workes thē ſelues be very good.
v. 13 ⸬ So doe the prieſts and people at the holy Altar knocke their breaſts, & ſay with the hūble Publicane, Deus propitius. Auguſt. pſ. 31 conc, 3.
v. 15 Mt. 19, 13. Mr. 10, 13.
v. 17 ⸬ In matters of faith & religion we muſt be as humble & obedient to the Catholike Church as yong childrē to their parents.
v. 18 Mt. 19, 16. Mr. 10, 17.
v. 19 Exo. 20, 13.
v. 20 ⸬ Not faith only but alſo keeping the cōmaundements purchaſe life euerlaſting. See annot. Mat. 19, 16.
v. 22 ⸬ This is not a commaundmēt or precept, but counſel: vvhich the religious do folow. See Annot. Mat. 19.
v. 29 ⸬ The Apoſtles among other things left their wiues alſo, as S. Hierom noteth out of this place. li. 1 adu. Iouin.
v. 30 ⸬ Life euerlaſtīg the reward for leauing or loſing willingly our goods for Chriſts ſake.
v. 31 Mt. 20, 17. Mr. 10, 32.
v. 31 The Goſpel vpō the Sunday of Quiquageſme.

Annotations to Chapter 18

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVIII.

8. Shal he finde faith?) The Luciferians and Donatiſts vſed this place to excuſe their fall from the Church, as our Aduerſaries novv doe, ſaying that it vvas decaied in faith, vvhen they forſooke it. To vvhom vve anſwer as S. Hierom and S. Auguſtin anſwered them, that Chriſt ſaith not that there ſhould be no faith leaft in earth: but by this maner of ſpeache the inſinuateth, that at the later day in the great perſecution of Antichriſt faith ſhould be more rare, and the faithful among ſo many wicked not ſo notorious: ſpecially that perfect faith containing deuotion, truſt, and affection toward God, which our Maiſter ſo praiſed in certaine vpon whom he wrought miracles, and by force vvhereof mountaines might be moued, vvhich is rare euen vvhen the Church floriſheth moſt. [Margin: The Church erreth not in faith. · Hier, con⟨illegible⟩. Lucif. c. 6. Aug. de vnit. Ec. c. 15, & de verb. Do. Ser. ⟨illegible⟩.]

Chapter 19

In Ieriche he lodgeth in the houſe of Zachaus a Publicane, and againſt the murmuring Iewes openeth the reaſons of his ſo doing, 11 He ſhevveth, that the laſt day ſhould not be yet, 15 and whas then in the iudgement he vvil doe both to vs of his Church as vvel good as bad, 47 and alſo to the reprobate Ievves. 29 Being nevv come to the place of his Paſsion, he entreth (vveeping and foretelling the deſtruction of blinde Hieruſalem) vvhich triumph as their Chriſt. 4⟨illegible⟩ He ſhevveth his zeale for the houſe of God, and teacheth therein euery day. 47 The rulers would deſtroy him, but for feare of the people.

1 AND entring in, he vvalked through Iericho.

2 And behold a man named Zachaeus: and this vvas a Prince of the Publicans, and he riche.

3 And he ſought to ſee IESVS vvhat he vvas, and he could not for the multitude, becauſe he vvas litle of ſtature.

4 And running before, he ″ vvent vp into a ſycomore tree that he might ſee him: becauſe he vvas to paſſe by it.

5 And vvhen he vvas come to the place, IESVS looking vp, ſavv him, and ſaid to him, Zachaeus, come dovvne in haſt: becauſe this day I muſt abide in thy houſe.

6 And he in haſt came dovvne, and receiued him reioycing.

7 And vvhen al ſavv it, they murmured, ſaying that he turned in, to a man that vvas a ſinner.

8 But Zachaeus ſtanding, ſaid to our Lord, Behold the halfe of my goods, Lord, I giue to the poore: and if I haue defrauded any man of any thing, ″ I reſtore fourefold.

9 IESVS ſaid to him, That this day ſaluation is made to this houſe: becauſe that he alſo is the ſonne of Abraham.

10 * For the Sonne of man is come to ſeeke and to ſaue that vvhich vvas loſt. ⊢

11 They hearing theſe things, he added and ſpake a parable, for that he was nigh to Hieruſalem, and becauſe they thought that forthvvith the kingdom of God ſhould be manifeſted.

12 He ſaid therfore, * A certaine noble man vvent into a farre countrie to take to him ſelf a kingdom, and to returne.

13 And calling his ten ſeruants, he gaue them ten poundes, and ſaid to them, Occupie til I come.

14 And his citizens hated him: and they ſent a legacie after him, ſaying, Vve vvil not haue this man reigne ouer vs.

15 And it came to paſſe after he returned, hauing receiued his kingdom: and he commaunded his ſeruants to be called, to vvhom he gaue the money: that he might knovv how much euery mā had gained by occupying.

16 And the firſt came, ſaying, Lord, thy pound hath gotten ten poundes.

17 And he ſaid to him, Vvel fare thee good ſeruant, becauſe thou haſt been faithful in a litle, thou ſhalt haue povver ouer ten cities.

18 And the ſecond came, ſaying, Lord, thy pound hath made fiue poundes.

19 And he ſaid to him, And be thou ouer fiue cities.

20 And an other came, ſaying, Lord, loe here thy pound, vvhich I haue had laid vp in a napkin.

21 for I feared thee, becauſe thou art an auſtêre man: thou takeſt vp that thou didſt not ſet dovvne, and thou reapeſt that vvhich thou didſt not ſovv.

22 He ſaith to him, By thine ovvne mouth I iudge thee, naughtie ſeruant. Thou didſt knovv that I am an auſtere man, taking vp that I ſet not dovvne, and reaping that vvhich I ſovved not:

23 and vvhy didſt thou not giue my money to the banke, and I comming might certes vvith vſurie haue exacted it?

24 And he ſaid to them that ſtoode by, Take the pound avvay from him, and giue it to him that hath the ten poundes.

25 And they ſaid to him, Lord, he hath ten poundes.

26 But I ſay to you, that to euery one that hath ſhal be giuen: and from him that hath not, that alſo vvhich he hath ſhal be taken from him. ⊢

27 But as for thoſe mine enemies that vvould not haue me reigne ouer them, bring them hither: and kil them before me.

28 And hauing ſaid theſe things, he vvent before aſcending to Hieruſalem.

29 And it came to paſſe * vvhen he vvas come nigh to Bethphagé and Bethania vnto the mount called Oliuet, he ſent tvvo of his Diſciples,

30 ſaying, Goe into the tovvne vvhich is ouer againſt, into the vvhich as you enter, you ſhal finde the colt of an aſſe tied, on vvhich no man euer hath ſitten: looſe him, and bring him.

31 And if any man aſke you, Vvhy looſe you him? You ſhal ſay thus to him, becauſe our Lord needeth his ſeruice.

32 And they that vvere ſent, vvent their vvaies, and found as he ſaid to them, the colt ſtanding.

33 And vvhen they looſed the colt, the ovvners thereof ſaid to them, Vvhy looſe you the colt?

34 But they ſaid, becauſe our Lord hath neede of him.

35 And they brought him to IESVS. And caſting their garments vpon the colt, they ſet IESVS therevpon.

36 And as he vvent, they ſpred their garments vnderneath in the vvay.

37 And vvhen he approched novv to the deſcent of mount-Oliuet, al the multitudes of them that deſcended', began vvith ioy to praiſe God vvith a loude voice, for al the miracles that they had ſeen,

38 ſaying, Bleſſed is he that commeth king in the name of our Lord, peace in heauen, and glorie on high.

39 And certaine Phariſees of the multitudes ſaid to him, Maiſter, rebuke thy diſciples.

40 To vvhom he ſaid, I ſay to you, That if theſe hold their peace, the ſtones ſhal crie.

41 And as he drevv neere, ſeeing the citie, he vvept vpon it, ſaying,

42 Becauſe if thou alſo hadſt knovven, and that in this thy day, the things that pertaine to thy peace: but novv they are hid from thine eies.

43 For the daies ſhal come vpon thee: and thy enemies ſhal compaſſe thee vvith a trenche, and incloſe thee about, and ſtraiten thee on euery ſide,

44 and beate thee flat to the ground, and thy children that are in thee, and they ſhal not leaue in thee a ſtone vpon a ſtone: becauſe thou haſt not knovven the time of thy viſitation.

45 And entring into the temple, he began to caſt out the ſellers therein and the biers,

46 ſaying to them, It is vvritten, That my houſe is the houſe of praier. But you haue made it a denne of theeues.

47 And he vvas teaching daily in the temple. And the cheefe Prieſts and the Scribes and the Princes of the people ſought to deſtroy him:

48 and they found not vvhat to doe to him. For al the people vvas ſuſpenſe, hearing him.

Marginal notes to Chapter 19

v. 1 The Goſpel vpō the Dedication of a Church.
v. 5 Zachaeus.
v. 9 Mt, 18, 12.
v. 12 The Goſpel for a confeſſor that is not a Biſhop, and namely for S. Lewis the king of France, Auguſt. 25.
v. 12 Mt. 25, 14.
v. 17 ⸬ Marke here againſt the aduerſaries, that the rewards of theſe two good ſeruants be diuers & vnaequal, according to the diuerſitie or inequality of their gaines, that is, their merites. and yet one receiueth the peny (Mt. 20, 9.) as wel as the other, that is, heauen or life euerlaſting.
v. 23 See annotatiōs Matth. 27, 29, &c.
v. 27 THE fifth part of the Goſpel, Of the Holy weeke of his Paſſion in Hieruſalem.
v. 28 Mt. 21, 1
v. 28 Mr. 11, 1
v. 29 Io. 12, 15
v. 30 PALME SVNDAY.
v. 37 ` his diſciples,
v. 43 ⸬ This was fulfilled 40 yeres after the death of Chriſt by Titus & Veſpaſianus, vvhen beſides incredible miſeries of famine and other diſtreſſès, there periſhed eleuē hundred thouſand, and were taken captiues 97000, the ſiege begīning in the very ſame feaſt & greateſt ſolēnitie of Eaſter when they put Chriſt to death. Euſeb. li. 1 hiſt. c. 6. 1. 8. Ioſeph. li. 7 c. 17.
v. 45 * Mt. 21, 12. Mr. 11, 15.
v. 46 MVNDAY
v. 47 Eſ. 56, 7
v. 47 Ier. 7, 11

Annotations to Chapter 19

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX

4. Went vp.) Not onely invvard deuotion of faith and charitie tovvards Chriſt, but external offices of ſeeing, folovving, touching, receiuing, harbouring him, are recommended to vs in this example: euen ſo our manifold exteriour deuotion tovvards his Sacraments, Saincts, and ſeruants, be grateful: ſpecially the endeuour of good people not onely to be preſent at Maſſe or in the Church, but to be neere the B. Sacrament, and to ſee it vvith al reuerence and deuotion according to the order of the Church, much more to receiue it into the houſe of their body. [Margin: External deuotion.]

2. I reſtore fourefold.) That vvhich vve giue of our ovvne, is almes and ſatisfaction for our ſinnes: but that vvhich vve reſtore of il gotten goods by Extortion, Vſurie, Simonie, Bribrie, Theft, or othervviſe, that is called here Reſtoring. And it is of duty and not of free almes, and muſt be rendred not to vvhom vve lift, but to the parties annoyed if it be poſſible, othervviſe it muſt be beſtovved vpon the poore, or other good vſes, according to the aduiſe of our ſuperiour & ſuch as haue charge of our ſoules. But that he yelded fourefold, that vvas more then he vvas bound, but very ſatisfactorie for his former ſinnes alſo. And herevvith vve may note, that it is not the giuing of a peny, grote, or crovvne, of a riche mans ſuperfluitie, that is ſo much recōmended to ſinnes for redeeming their faultes: but this large beſtovving vpon Chriſt, to ſell al and giue it in almes, to giue the moytie of our goodes, to render foure times ſo much, for that vvhich is vvrongfully gotten, that extinguiſheth ſinnes. The poore vvidovves braſſe peny vvas very grateful, becauſe it vvas al or much of that ſhe had: but the riche mans pound of his ſuperfluitie, though it be good, yet is nothing ſo grateful. [Margin: Reſtitution. · Satisfaction. · Lu. 21, 3.]

Chapter 20

To the Iewes he auoucheth his power by the vvitnes of Iohn vvho vvas a man ſent of God. 9 and foretelleth in a parable their reprobation moſt vvorthy (vvith the vocation of the Gentiles in their place) 17 and conſequently their irreparable damnation that ſhal enſue thereof. 20 He defeateth their ſnare about paying tribute to Caeſar: 27 he anſvvereth alſo the inuention of the Sadduces againſt the Reſurrection, 40 And ſo hauing put them al to ſilence, 41 he turneth and poſeth them, becauſe they imagined that Chriſt ſhould be no more but a man: 45 bidding al to bevvare of the Scribes (authors of the Ievves ſchiſme from him) being ambitious and hypocrites.

1 AND it came to paſſe: in one of the daies vvhen he vvas teaching the people in the temple and euangelizing, the cheefe Prieſts and the Scribes vvith the auncients aſſembled,

2 and ſpake ſaying to him, Tel vs, in vvhat povver doeſt thou theſe things? or, vvho is he that hath giuen the this povver?

3 And IESVS anſvvering, ſaid to them, I alſo vvil aſke you one vvord. Anſvver me,

4 The baptiſme of Iohn was it from heauē, or of men?

5 But they thought within them ſelues, ſaying, That if vve ſay, From heauen: he vvil ſay, Vvhy then did you not beleeue him?

6 But if vve ſay, Of men: the vvhole people vvil ſtone vs: for they are certaine that Iohn is a Prophet.

7 And they anſvvered that they knevv not vvhence it vvas.

8 And IESVS ſaid to them, Neither doe I tel you in vvhat povver I doe theſe things.

9 And he began to ſay to the people this parable, * A certaine man planted a vineyard, & let it out to huſbandmen: and he vvas from home a long time.

10 And in time he ſent to the huſbandmen a ſeruant, that they ſhould giue him of the fruit of the vineyard. Vvho beating him, ſent him avvay emptie.

11 And againe he ſent an other ſeruant. But they beating him alſo and reprochfully abuſing him, ſent him avvay emptie.

12 And againe he ſent the third: vvho vvounding him alſo, caſt him out.

13 And the lord of the vineyard ſaid, Vvhat ſhal I doe? I vvil ſend my beloued ſonne: perhaps vvhen they ſhal ſee him, they vvil reuerence him.

14 Vvhom vvhen the huſbandmen ſavv, they thought vvithin them ſelues, ſaying, This is the heire, let vs kil him, that the heritage may be ours.

15 And caſting him forth out of the vineyard, they killed him. Vvhat therfore vvil the Lord of the vineyard doe to them?

16 He vvil come, and vvil deſtroy theſe huſbandmen, and vvil giue the vineyard to others. Vvhich they hearing, ſaid to him, God forbid.

17 But he beholding them ſaid, Vvhat is this then that is vvritten, The ſtone vvhich the builders reiected, the ſame is become into the head of the corner?

18 Euery one that falleth vpon this ſtone, ſhal be quaſhed: and vpon vvhom it ſhal fall, it ſhal breake him to pouder.

19 And the cheefe Prieſts and Scribes ſought to lay handes vpon him that houre: and they feared the people, for they knevv that he ſpake this ſimilitude to them.

20 * And watching, they ſent ſpies which ſhould feine them ſelues iuſt: that they might take him in his talke, and deliuer him to the principaltie and povver of the Praeſident.

21 And they aſked him, ſaying, Maiſter, vve knovv that thou ſpeakeſt and teacheſt rightly: and thou doeſt not accept perſon, but teacheſt the vvay of God in truth.

22 Is it lavvful for vs to giue tribute to Caeſar, or no?

23 But conſidering their guile, he ſaid to them, Vvhy tempr you me?

24 Shevv me a penie. Vvhoſe image hath it and inſcription? They anſvvering ſaid, Caeſars.

25 And he ſaid to them, Render therfore the things that are Caeſars, to to Caeſar: and the things that are Gods, to God.

26 And they could not reprehend his vvord before the people: and marueiling at his anſvver, they held their peace.

27 * And there came certaine of the Sadducees, vvhich denie that there is a reſurrection, and they aſked him,

28 ſaying, Maiſter, Moyſes gaue vs in vvriting, * If a mans brother die hauing a vvife, and he haue no children, that his brother take her to vvife, and raiſe vp ſeede to his brother.

29 There vvere therfore ſeuen brethren: and the firſt tooke a vvife, and died vvithout children.

30 And the next tooke her, and he died vvithout children.

31 And the third tooke her. In like maner alſo al the ſeuen, and they left no ſeed, and died.

32 Laſt of al the vvoman died alſo.

33 In the reſurrection therfore, vvhoſe vvife ſhal ſhe be of them? ſithens the ſeuen had her to vvife.

34 And IESVS ſaid to them, The children of this vvorld marrie, and are giuen in mariage:

35 but they that ″ ſhal be counted vvorthie of that vvorld and the reſurrection from the dead, neither marrie, nor take vviues,

36 neither can they die any more, for they are ″ equal to Angels: and they are the ſonnes of God, ſeeing they are the ſonnes of the reſurrectiō.

37 But that the dead riſe againe, Moyſes alſo ſhevved, beſide the buſh, as he calleth the Lord, The God of Abraham, and the God of Iſaac, and the God of Iacob.

38 For God is not of the dead, but of the liuing▪ for al liue to him.

39 And certaine of the Scribes anſvvering, ſaid to him, Maiſter, thou haſt ſaid vvel.

40 And further they durſt not aſke him any thing.

41 But he ſaid to them, * Hovv ſay they that Chriſt is the ſonne of Dauid?

42 and Dauid him ſelf ſaith in the booke of pſalmes, The Lord ſaid to my Lord, Sit on my right hand,

43 til I put thine enemies, the foote ſtoole of thy feete?

44 Dauid then calleth him Lord: and hovv is he his ſonne?

45 And al the people hearing him, he ſaid to his Diſciples,

46 * Bevvare of the Scribes, that vvil vvalke in robes, and loue ſalutations in the market-place, and the firſt chaires in the ſynagogs, and the cheefe roomes in feaſtes.

47 vvhich deuoure vvidovves houſes: feining long praier. Theſe ſhal receiue greater damnation.

Marginal notes to Chapter 20

v. 1 Mr. 21, 23. Mr. 11, 27,
v. 1 TVESDAY.
v. 2 ⸬ See Annot. Mat. c 21, 23.
v. 9 Eſa. 5, 1.
v. 9 ⸬ See the marginal annotations Marc. ⟨illegible⟩.
v. 9 Mt. 21, 33. Mr. 12, 1.
v. 16 Pſ. 117, 22.
v. 20 Mt. 22, 15. Mr. 12, 13.
v. 25 ⸬ So duties muſt be done to Princes, that our duety to God be not neglected. See Annot. Mat. c. 22, 15.
v. 27 Mt. 22, 23. Mr. 12, 18.
v. 28 Deu, 25, 5.
v. 35 ⸬ The greeke ⟨non-Latin script⟩ impotteth alſo this much, they that are made vvorthie, to wit, by the grace of God, and ſo they are in deede worthie, as alſo in the next chapter verſe 36. & 2. Theſſ. 1. 5.
v. 37 Exo. 3, 6.
v. 41 Mt. 22, 44. Mr. 12, 36.
v. 43 Pſ. 109, 1.
v. 46 Mt. 23, 6. Mr. 12, 38.

Annotations to Chapter 20

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XX.

⟨illegible⟩. Shal be counted vvorthie.) This truth and ſpeach that good men be vvorthy of heauen, is according to the Scriptures, and ſignifieth that mans vvorkes done by Chriſts grace do condignely or vvorthely deſerue eternal ioy, as Sap. 3. God proued them, and found them vvorthy of him ſelf. and Mat. 10. He that loueth his father more then me, is not vvorthy of me. and Coloſ. 1, That you may vvalke vvorthy of God. and moſt plainly Apoc. 3. They ſhal vvalke vvith me in vvhite, becauſe they are vvorthy. as of Chriſt (c. 1) Thou art vvorthy o Lord to receiue glorie &c. And that, to be counted vvorthie, and to be vvorthie, is here al one, it is plaine, by the Greeke vvord, vvhich S. Paul vſeth ſo, as the aduerſaries ovvne Engliſh Teſtaments do teſtifie, reading thus Hebre. 10. Of hovv much ſorer puniſhment ſhal he be vvorthie, vvhich &c. And it muſt needes ſignifie, becauſe men for ſinnes are not only counted, but are in deede vvorthie of puniſhment, as them ſelues do graunt. They do greatly therfore forget them ſelues, and are ignorant in the Scriptures, and knovv not the force nor the valure of the grace of God, which doth not onely make our labours grateful to God, but worthie of the reward which he hath prouided for ſuch as loue him. See the Annot. 2 Theſſ. 1, 5. [Margin: To be worthie of heauē, or to deſerue & merite it. · ⟨non-Latin script⟩. · The new Teſtamēt an. 1580.]

⟨illegible⟩6. Equal to Angels.) Saincts of our kinde, now in their ſoules, and after their reſurrection in body and ſoule together, ſhal be in al things equal to Angels: and for degree of bliſſe, many Saincts of greater merite ſhal be aboue diuers Angels: as S. Iohn Baptiſt, the Apoſtles, and others, and our B. Lady aboue al the orders of holy ſpirits in dignitie and bliſſe, and no maruel, our nature by Chriſt being ſo highly exalted aboue al Angels. [Margin: The dignitie of Saincts.]

Chapter 21

He commendeth the poore vvidovv for her tvvo mites, aboue al. 5 Hauing ſaid that the Temple ſhal be quite deſtroied, 7 he foretelletb firſt many things that ſhal goe before, 20 then a ſigne alſo vvhen it is neere, after vvhich ſhal come the deſtruction it ſelf in moſt horrible maner, vvithout hope of reſtitution, vntil al Nations of the Gentils be gathered into his Church in the very end of the vvorld. 25 And then vvhat ſignes ſhal come of the laſt day, terrible to the vvorld, 28 but comfortable to vs of his Church, 34 ſo that vve be alvvaies vvatchful.

1 AND beholding, he ſavv them that did caſt their giftes into the treaſurie, riche perſons.

2 And he ſavv alſo a certaine poore vvidovv caſting tvvo braſſe mites.

3 And he ſaid, Verely I ſay to you, that this poore vvidovv hath caſt more then al.

4 For al theſe of their aboundance haue caſt into the giftes of God: but ſhe ″ of her penurie, hath caſt in al her liuing that ſhe had.

5 And certaine ſaying of the temple that it vvas adorned vvith goodly ſtones and donaries, he ſaid,

6 Theſe things vvhich you ſee, * the daies vvil come vvherein there ſhal not be left a ſtone vpon a ſtone that ſhal not be deſtroied,

7 And they aſked him, ſaying, Maiſter, when ſhal theſe things be: and vvhat ſhal be the ſigne vvhen they ſhal begin to come to paſſe?

8 Vvho ſaid, See you be not ſeduced for many vvil come in my name, ſaying that I am he: and the time is at hand, goe not therfore after them.

9 And vvhen you ſhal heare of vvarres and ſeditions, be not terrified: theſe things muſt firſt come to paſſe, but the end is not yet by and by.

10 Then he ſaid to them, Nation ſhal riſe againſt nation, and kingdom againſt kingdom.

11 And there ſhal be great earth-quakes in places, and peſtilences and famines, and terrours from heauen, and there ſhal be great ſignes.

12 But before al theſe things they vvil lay their hands vpon you: and perſecute you deliuering you into ſynagogs and priſons, dravving you to kings and preſidents for my name.

13 and it ſhal happen vnto you for teſtimonie.

14 Lay vp this therfore in your hartes, not to premeditate hovv you ſhal anſvver.

15 For I vvil giue you mouth and vviſedom, vvhich al your aduerſaries ſhal not be able to reſiſt and gaine ſay.

16 And you ſhal be deliuered vp of your parents and brethren, and kinſemen & frendes: and they vvil put to death of you.

17 And you ſhal be odious to al men for my name:

18 and a heare of your head ſhal not periſh.

19 In your patience you ſhal poſſeſſe your ſoules. ⊢

20 And vvhen you ſhal ſee Hieruſalem compaſſed about vvith an armie: then knovv that the deſolation thereof is at hand.

21 then they that are in Ievvrie, let them flee to the mountaines: and they in the middes thereof, let them depart: and they in the countries, let them not enter into it.

22 for theſe are the daies of vengeance, that al things may be fulfilled that are vvritten.

23 But vvo to them that are vvith childe and that giue ſucke in thoſe daies. for there ſhal be great affliction vpon the land, and vvrath on this people.

24 And they ſhal fall by the edge of the ſvvord: and ſhal be led captiue into al nations. and Hieruſalem ſhal be troden of the Gentiles: til the times of nations be fulfilled.

25 * ⟨illegible⟩ And there ſhal be ſignes in the ſunne and the moone and the ſtarres: and vpon earth diſtreſſe of nations, for the confuſion of the ſound of ſea and vvaues,

26 men vvithering for feare and expectation, vvhat ſhal come vpon the vvhole vvorld. for the povvers of heauē ſhal be moued:

27 and then they ſhal ſee the Sonne of man comming in a cloude vvith great povver and maieſtie.

28 But vvhen theſe things begin to come to paſſe, looke vp and lift vp your heades: becauſe your redemption is at hand.

29 And he ſpake to them a ſimilitude. See the figtree and al trees:

30 Vvhen they novv budde forth fruite out of them ſelues, you knovv that ſummer is nigh.

31 So you alſo vvhen you ſhal ſee theſe things come to paſſe, knovv that the kingdom of God is nigh.

32 Amen I ſay to you, that this generation ſhal not paſſe, til al be done.

33 Heauen and earth ſhal paſſe: but my vvordes ſhal not paſſe. ⊢

34 And looke vvel to your ſelues, leſt perhaps your hartes be ouercharged vvith ſurfetting and drunkēneſſe and cares of this life: and that day come vpon you ſodenly.

35 For as a ſnare ſhal it come vpon al that ſit vpon the face of al the earth.

36 Vvatch therfore, praying at al times, that you may be accounted vvorthie to eſcape al theſe things that are to come, and to ſtand before the Sonne of man.

37 And the daies he vvas teaching in the temple: but the nightes going forth, he abode in the mount that is called Oliuet.

38 And al the people in the morning vvent vnto him in the temple to heare him.

Marginal notes to Chapter 21

v. 1 Mr. 12, 14.
v. 6 Mt. 24, 1. Mar. 13, 1.
v. 6 ⸬ This was fulfilled 40 yeres after the death of Chriſt, the 19 of Auguſt, being the very moneth and day where in the Babylonians burnt it: from the firſt building thereof by Salomō 1⟨illegible⟩30 yeres, from the reedifying thereof vnder Cyrus, 639 yeres. Ioſep. de bel. Iud. li. 9 cap. 10.
v. 7 TVESDAY night.
v. 8 ⸬ Many falſeprophets & Heretikes. See An. Mt. 24. Mr. 13.
v. 9 ᵇ The Goſpel for many Martyrs.
v. 12 ⸬ Great perſecutiō of Catholike men.
v. 25 Eze. 32, 7. Ioel. 3, 15.
v. 25 The Goſpel vpō the 1 Sunday in Aduent.
v. 36 ᶜ ⟨non-Latin script⟩. See Annot. c. 20, 15.
v. 37 ⸬ Solitarineſſe or eremitage (as S. Gregorie Nazian. ſaith) is a goodly thing, this doth the mount Carmel of Elias teach, Iohns deſert, & that mount vnto which IESVS often retired, & was quietly alone with him ſelf. Ser. 26 de amore pauperum.

Annotations to Chapter 21

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXI.

4. Of her penurie.) To offer or giue almes of our ſuperfluites, is not ſo acceptable nor meritorious, as to beſtow ſome of that which is of our neceſſarie prouiſion, and which we may hardly ſpare from our ſelues: for, that procedeth of greater zeale, vvil, and intention, which be more reſpected of God then the ſubſtance of the gift.

Chapter 22

Iudas doth ſell him to the Ievves. 7 After the old Paſchal, 19 he giueth to his diſciples the bread of life in a myſtical ſacrifice of his body and bloud, for an euerlaſting comemoration of his Paſsion. 21 He couertly admoniſheth the traitour. 24 Againſt their ambitious contention he ſhevveth them that the maioritie of any among them in this vvorld is for their ſeruice, as his ovvne alſo vvas: 28 and hovv he vvil exalt them al in the vvorld to come: 31 foretelling Peter the ſingular priuilege of his faith neuer failing, 33 and his three negations: 35 and hovv they ſhal al now be put to their ſhiftes. 39 And that night, after his praier with ſvveating of bloud, 43 he is taken of the Ievves men, Iudas being their captaine: yet ſhevving them both by miracle and vvord, that they could doe nothing vnto him but by his ovvne permiſsion. 54 Then in the cheefe Prieſtes houſe he is thriſe denied of Peter, 63 ſhamefully abuſed of his keepers, 66 and in the morning impiouſly condemned of their Councel, for confeſsing him ſelf to be the Sonne of God.

1 AND the feſtiual day of the Azymes approched, vvhich is called Paſche:

2 and the cheefe Prieſts and the Scribes ſought hovv they might kil him: but they feared the people.

3 And Satan entred into Iudas that vvas ſurnamed Iſcariote, one of the Tvvelue.

4 And he vvent, and talked vvith the cheefe Prieſts and the Magiſtrates, hovv he might betray him to them.

5 And they vvere glad, and bargained to giue him money.

6 And he promiſed. And he ſought opportunitie to betray him apart from the multitudes.

7 * And the day of the Azymes came, vvherein it vvas neceſſarie that the Paſche ſhould be killed.

8 And he ſent Peter and Iohn, ſaying, Goe and prepare vs the Paſche, that vve may eate.

9 But they ſaid, Vvhere vvilt thou that vve prepare it?

10 And he ſaid to them, Behold, as you enter into the citie, there ſhal meete you a man carying a pitcher of vvater: folovv him into the houſe into vvhich he entreth,

11 and you ſhal ſay to the good manof the houſe, The Maiſter ſaith to thee, Vvhere is the inne vvhere I may eate the Paſche vvith my Diſciples?

12 And he vvil ſhevv you a great refectorie adorned: and there prepare.

13 And they going, found as he ſaid to them, and prepared the Paſche.

14 And vvhen the houre vvas come, he ſate dovvne, and the tvvelue Apoſtles vvith him.

15 And he ſaid to them, ″ Vvith deſire I haue deſired to eate this Paſche vvith you before I ſuffer.

16 For I ſay to you, that from this time I vvil not eate it, til it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God.

17 And ″ taking the chalice he gaue thankes, and ſaid, Take and deuide among you,

18 for I ſay to you, That I vvil not drinke of the generation of the vine, til the kingdom of God doe come.

19 * And taking bread, he gaue thankes, and brake: and gaue to them, ſaying, ″ THIS IS MY BODY ″ VVHICH IS GIVEN FOR YOV. ″ Doe this ″ for a commemoration of me.

20 In like maner the chalice alſo, after he had ſupped, ſaying, THIS IS THE CHALICE ″ THE NEVV TESTAMENT IN MY BLOVD, ″ VVHICH SHAL BE SHED FOR YOV.

21 * But yet behold, the hand of him that betraieth me, is vvith me on the table.

22 And the Sonne of man in deede goeth according to that vvhich is determined: but yet vvo to that man by vvhom he ſhal be betrayed.

23 And they began to queſtion among them ſelues, vvhich of them it ſhould be that ſhould doe this.

24 * And there fel alſo a cōtention betvvene them, vvhich of them ſeemed to be greater.

25 And he ſaid to them, The kinges of the Gentiles ouerrule them: and they that haue povver vpon them, are called beneficial.

26 But you not ſo: but he that is the greater among you, let him become as the yonger: & he that is the leader, as the waiter.

27 For which is greater, he that ſitteth at the table, or he that miniſtreth? is not he that ſitteth? but I am in the middes of you, as he that miniſtreth:

28 & you are they that haue remained vvith me in my tētations.

29 And I diſpoſe to you, as my father diſpoſed to me, a kingdō:

30 that you may eate & drinke vpon my table in my kingdom, & may ſit vpon thrones, iudging the tvvelue tribes of Iſrael.

31 And our Lord ſaid, ″ Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath required to haue you for to ſift as vvheate:

32 BVT I HAVE PRAIED FOR THEE, that thy faith faile not: and thou once conuerted, confirme thy brethren.

33 Vvho ſaid to him, Lord, vvith thee I am readie to goe both into priſon and vnto death.

34 And he ſaid, * I ſay to thee, Peter, the cocke ſhal not crovv to day, til thou denie thriſe that thou knovveſt me.

35 And he ſaid to them, Vvhen I ſent you * vvithout purſe and ſkrippe and ſhoes, did you lacke any thing? But they ſaid, Nothing.

36 He ſaid therfore vnto them, But novv he that hath a purſe, let him take it, likevviſe alſo a ſkrippe: and he that hath not, let him ſel his coate, and bie a ſvvord.

37 For I ſay to you, that yet this that is vvritten, muſt be fulfilled in me, And vvith the vvicked vvas he reputed. For thoſe things that are concerning me, haue an end.

38 But they ſaid, Lord, Loe tvvo ſvvordes here. But he ſaid to them, It is ynough,

39 * And going forth he vvent according to his cuſtome into mount-Oliuet. And his Diſciples alſo folovved him.

40 And vvhen he vvas come to the place, he ſaid to them, Pray, leſt ye enter into tentation.

41 And he vvas pulled avvay from them a ſtones caſt: and kneeling he praied,

42 ſaying, Father, if thou vvilt, transferre this chalice from me. But yet not my vvil, but thine be done.

43 And there appeared to him an Angel from heauen, ſtrengthening him. And being in an agonie, he praied the longer.

44 And his ſvveat became as droppes of bloud trikling dovvne vpon the earth.

45 And vvhen he vvas riſen vp from praier, and vvas come to his Diſciples, he found them ſleeping for penſifenes.

46 And he ſaid to them, Vvhy ſleepe you? ariſe, pray, leſt you enter into tentation.

47 As he vvas yet ſpeaking, behold a multitude: and he that vvas called Iudas, one of the Tvvelue, vvent before them, and approched to IESVS, for to kiſſe him.

48 And IESVS ſaid to him, Iudas with a kiſſe doeſt thou betray the ſonne of man?

49 And they that vvere about him, ſeeing vvhat vvould be, ſaid to him, Lord, Shal vve ſtrike vvith the ſvvord?

50 And one of them ſmote the ſeruant of the high Prieſt: and cut of his right eare.

51 But IESVS anſvvering, ſaid, Suffer ye thus farre. And vvhen he had touched his eare, he healed him.

52 And IESVS ſaid to them that vvere come vnto him, the cheefe Prieſts, and magiſtrates of the temple, and auncients, As it vvere to a theefe are you come forth vvith ſvvordes and clubbes?

53 Vvhen I vvas daily vvith you in the temple, you did not lay handes vpon me, but this is your houre, and the povver of darkeneſſe.

54 And apprehending him, they led him to the high Prieſts houſe: but Peter folovved a farre of.

55 And a fire being kindled in the middes of the court, & they ſitting about it, Peter vvas in the middes of them.

56 Vvhom vvhen a certaine vvenche ſavv ſitting at the light, and had beheld him, ſhe ſaid, This fellovv alſo vvas vvith him.

57 But he denied him, ſaying, Vvoman, I knovv him not.

58 And after a vvhile an other man ſeeing him, ſaid, And thou art of them. But Peter ſaid, O man I am not.

59 And after the ſpace as it vvere of one houre, a certaine other man affirmed, ſaying, Verely this fellovv alſo vvas vvith him. for he is alſo a Galilaean.

60 And Peter ſaid, Man I knovv not vvhat thou ſayeſt. And incontinent as he vvas yet ſpeaking, the cocke crevv.

61 And our Lord turning looked on Peter. And Peter remembred the vvord of our Lord, as he had ſaid, That before the cocke crovv, thou ſhalt thriſe denie me.

62 And Peter going forth a doores, vvept bitterly.

63 And the men that held him, mocked him, beating him.

64 And they did blindefold him, and ſmote his face. And they aſked him ſaying, Prophecie, vvho is it that ſmote thee?

65 And blaſpheming many other things they ſaid againſt him.

66 And vvhen it vvas day, there aſſembled the auncients of the people and cheefe Prieſts and Scribes, and they brought him into their councel, ſaying,

67 If thou be Chriſt tel vs. And he ſaid to them, If I tel you, you vvil not beleeue me:

68 if alſo I aſke, you vvil not anſvver me, nor dimiſſe me.

69 But from hence forth the Sonne of man ſhal be ſitting on the right hand of the povver of God.

70 And they al ſaid, Art thou then the ſonne of God? Vvho ſaid, You ſay that I am.

71 But they ſaid, Vvhat neede vve teſtimonie any further? For our ſelues haue heard of his ovvne mouth.

Marginal notes to Chapter 22

v. 1 Mt. 26, 1
v. 1 The PASSION according to S. Luke in theſe two chapters, is the Goſpel at Maſſe vpon Tenebre weneſday.
v. 2 Mr. 14, 1
v. 3 TENEBRE Weneſday.
v. 7 Mt. 26, 17. Mr. 14, 12.
v. 8 MAVNDY Thurſday.
v. 19 Mt. 26, 26. Mr. 14, 22.
v. 19 1. Cor. 11, 24.
v. 20 ⸬ The Greeke is here ſo plaine, that there was very bloud in the chalice, ſhed for vs, that Beza ſaith it is a corruption in the greeke. See the Annota. vpon this place.
v. 21 Mt. 26, 21. Mr. 14, 20.
v. 21 Io. 13, 18
v. 24 Mt. 20, 25.
v. 24 Mr. 10, 42.
v. 30 ⸬ Straight after the former louing checke & admonition, he promiſeth to them al that haue bene partakers with him of his miſeries in this life, greater prcemi⟨illegible⟩ence in heauen, then any Potentate can haue in this world, & therfore that they neede not be careful of dignitie or Supremacie.
v. 33 Mt. 26, 34. Mr. 14, 30.
v. 35 Mt. 10, 9. Lu. 10, 4.
v. 37 Eſ. 53, 12
v. 38 Mt. 16, 36. Mr. 14, 32.
v. 39 THVRSDAY night.
v. 40 Io. 18, 1,

Annotations to Chapter 22

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXII.

15. With deſire I haue deſired.] This great deſire he had to eate this Paſchal lambe, was not for it ſelf, vvhich he had celebrated many yeres before: but becauſe he meant immediatly after the Paſchal of the Law vvas ſacrificed & eaten, to inſtitute the other new Paſchal in the oblation and eating of his owne body, by vvhich the old Paſchal ſhould end and be fulfilled, and in which the old Teſtament and Law ceaſing, the Kingdom of God (which is the ſtate of the new Teſtament and of his Church) ſhould begin. For, the very paſſage from the old Law to the new was in this one ſupper. [Margin: The old Paſchal ceaſeth and a new is inſtituted.]

17. Taking the chalice.] This chalice according to the very euidence of the text it ſelf alſo, is not the ſecond part of the Holy Sacrament, but that ſolemne cuppe of vvine vvhich belonged as a libament to the offering and eating of the Paſchal lambe. Which being a figure ſpecially of the holy Chalice, vvas there drunken by our Sauiour, and giuen to the Apoſtles alſo, with declaration that it ſhould be the laſt cuppe of the Law, not to be drunken any more, til it ſhould be drunken new in the kingdom of God, that is to ſay, in the celebration of the B. Sacrament of his bloud of the new Teſtament. And by this place it ſeemeth very like that the wordes in S. Matthew, I wil not drinke of the fruite of the vine &c. were pertaining to this cuppe of the old Law, and not to the Holy Sacrament, though they be there by repetition or recapitulation ſpoken after the holy Chalice. [Margin: Two cuppes or chalices at Chriſtes laſt ſupper. · Mt. 26, 29]

19. This is my body.] Although ſenſe tel thee it is bread, yet it is the body, according to his vvordes. let faith confirme thee, iudge not by ſenſe, after the vvordes of our Lord let no doubt riſe in thy minde. Cyril. myſtag. 4. Of the veritie of fleſh and bloud there is left no place to doubt: by the profeſsion of our Lord him ſelf and by our faith it is fleſh and bloud in deede. Is not this truth? To them be it vntrue, which deny IESVS CHRIST to be true God. Hilar li. 8 de Trinit. [Margin: The real preſence.]

19. Which is giuen.] As the former wordes make and proue his body preſent, ſo theſe wordes plainely ſignifie, that it is preſent, as giuen, offered or ſacrificed for vs: and being vttered in the preſent tence, it ſignifieth not onely that it ſhould aftervvard be giuen or offered on the Croſſe, but that it vvas then alſo in the Sacrament giuen and offered for vs. Whereby it is inuincebly proued that his Body is preſent as an hoſt or Sacrifice: and that the making or conſecrating thereof muſt needes be Sacrificing. And therfore the holy Fathers in this ſenſe call it a Sacrificing. Niſſen. orat. 1 de reſur. Leo ſer. ⟨illegible⟩ et ⟨illegible⟩ de Paſs. Heſychius li. 2. in Leuit. c. 8. Grego. ho. 37 in Euang. et Dial. li, 4, c. 59. Cyrillus Hieroſ. myſtag. 5. Dionyſ. Eccl. hier. c. 3. Ignat. ep. 5. ad Smyrn. Iuſtinus dial. cum Tryph. circ. med. Iren. li. 4, c. 32 et 14. Tertu!. de cult, fam. et ad vxor. li. 2. Cypr. ep. ad Cacil. et de Can. Do. Euſeb. Demonſt. euang. li. 1 c. 10 Nazian. orat, ⟨illegible⟩ cont. Iulianū. Chryſt. ho. 83 in 26 Mat. et li. 6 de Sacerd. Ambroſ. li. 4 de Sacram. c. 6. et li. 1 Offic. c. 48. Hiero. in ep. ad Hedib. q 2. et ad Euagr. ep. 126 to. 3. Auguſt. in pſal. 33 conc. 1. et alibi ſape. Graci omnes in 9 Hebr. et Primaſius. Conc. Nic. 1. can. 14. Epheſ. ad Neſtor, Conſtantinop. 6. can. 32. Nicen. ⟨illegible⟩ act. 6 to. 3. La⟨illegible⟩cran. Conſtant. Flor. Trid. [Margin: Chriſt ſacrificed his body and bloud in Sacrament at his ſupper. · * quod datur ⟨non-Latin script⟩ · The Sacrifice of the Altar. · Cyril. Alex. anathem. ⟨illegible⟩.]

19. Doe this) In theſe vvordes the holy Sacrament of Order is inſtituted, becauſe povver and cōmiſſion to doe the principal act and vvorke of Prieſthod, is giuen to the Apoſtles: that is, to doe that vvhich Chriſt then did concerning his body: which was, to make and offer his body as a ſacrifice for vs and for all that haue neede of Sacrifice, and to giue it to be eaten as Chriſtes body ſacrificed, to al faithful. For as the Paſchal lambe was firſt ſacrificed, and then eaten: ſo vvas his body: and thus to doe he here giueth commiſſion and authoritie to the Apoſtles, and to al Prieſts which be their ſucceſſors in this matter. Dionyſ. cal. Hierar. c. 3. Iren. li. 4, c. 32. Cypr. ep. ad Cacil. Chryſ. ho. 17 in ep. ad Hebr. Ambroſ. in Pſ. 38. & in c. 10 ad Hebr. [Margin: The Apoſtles are made Prieſtes, & the Sacrament of holy Orders inſtituted.]

19. For a commemoration.] This Sacrifice and Sacrament is to be done perpetually in the Church for the commemoration of Chriſt, ſpecially of his Paſsion: that is to ſay, that it may be a liuely repreſentation, exemplar, and forme of his Sacrifice vpon the croſſe. Of vvhich one oblatiō on the croſſe, not onely al other ſacrifices of the Lavv vvere figures, but this alſo: though this in a more nigh, high, myſtical, and maruelous ſort then any other. for in them Chriſt death vvas ſignified as by reſemblance and ſimilitudes of external creatures and bodies of brute beaſts, but in this of the new Teſtament, his body viſibly ſacrificed on the croſſe, in and by the ſelf ſame body ſacrificed and immolated in Sacramēt and vnder the ſhapes of bread and vvine, is moſt neerely & perfectly reſembled: and therfore this is moſt properly cōmemoratiue, as moſt neerely expreſſing the very condition, nature, efficacie, ſort, and ſubſtance of that on the croſſe. For which the holy fathers call it the very ſelf ſame ſacrifice (though in other maner) which was done on the croſſe, as it is the ſelf ſame thing, that is offered in the Sacrament, and on the croſſe. whereby you may ſee the peruerſitie of the Proteſtants or their ignorance, that thinke it therfore not to be Chriſts body, becauſe it is a memorie of his body or a figure of his body vpon the croſſe: nor to be a true ſacrifice, becauſe it is a commemoratiue ſacrifice. for as the thing that more liuely, neerely, and truely reſembleth or repreſenteth, is a better figure then that which ſhadoweth it a far of: ſo this his body in the Sacramēt, is more perfectly a figure of Chriſts body & ſacrifice, then any other. Chriſt him ſelf the Sonne of God is a figure and character of his fathers perſon, being yet of the ſelf ſame ſubſtance, and Chriſts body transfigured on the holy Mount, was a figure and reſemblance of his perſon glorified in heauen, euen ſo is his body in the Sacrament to a faithful man that knovveth by his beleefe grounded on Chriſts owne vvord, that in the one forme is his body, in the other his bloud, the moſt perfect repreſentatiō of his death that can be. As for the ſacrifice, it is no leſſe a true Sacrifice, becauſe it is commemoratiue of Chriſts Paſſion: then thoſe of the old Teſtament vvere the leſſe true, becauſe they vvere prefiguratiue, for that is the condition annexed to al Sacrifice of euery Lavv, to repreſent Chriſts Paſſion. [Margin: A cōmemoratiue ſacrifice is a true ſacrifice, no leſſe then the prefiguratiue ſacrifices were true ſacrifices. · Ambr. in 10. Hebr. Chryſ. ho. 17 in ep. ad Hebr. · To be a figure of a thing, and yet the thing it ſelf, repugneth not.]

20. The nevv Teſtament in my bloud.] Moyſes tooke the bloud of the firſt ſacrifice that vvas made after the geuing of the Lavv Exod. 24. and vvith bloud confirmed the couenant and compact betvvixt God and his people, and ſo dedicated the old Teſtament, vvhich vvithout bloud (ſaith S, Paul) vvas not dedicated. Moyſes put that bloud alſo into a ſtāding peece, and ſprinkled al the people &c. vvith the ſame, & ſaid theſe formal vvordes, This is the bloud of the couenant &c. or (as it is read in S. Paul) of the Teſtament vvhich God hath deliuered vnto you. Vnto al vvhich, Chriſt in this action about the ſecond part of this his ſacrifice, in euery of the Euangeliſts moſt cleerely alludeth, expreſſing that the new Teſtament is begonne and dedicated in his bloud in the Chalice, no leſſe then the old vvas dedicated, begonne, and ratified in that bloud of calues conteined in the goblet of Moyſes, vvith vvhich his ovvne bloud he ſprinkled invvardly his Apoſtles as the firſt fruits of the new Teſtament, imitating the wordes of Moyſes, and ſaying, This is the Chalice the new Teſtament &c.: which the other Euangeliſts ſpake more plainly, This is my bloud of the new Teſtament. By al which it is moſt certaine, that Chriſtes bloud in the Chalice, is the bloud of Sacrifice, and that in this ſacrifice of the altar conſiſteth the external religion and proper ſeruice of the new Teſtamēt, no leſſe then the ſoueraine worſhip of God in the old Law did cōſiſt in the ſacrifices of the ſame. For though Chriſtes ſacrifice on the Croſſe and his bloud ſhed for vs there, bed the general price, redemption, and ſatisfaction for vs all, and is the laſt and perfecteſt ſealing or confirmation of the new law and Teſtament: yet the ſeruice and Sacrifice which the people of the new Teſtament might reſort vnto, could not be that violent action of the Croſſe, but this on the Altar, which by Chriſtes owne appointment is and ſhal be the eternal office of the new Teſtament, and the continual application of al the benefites of his Paſſion vnto vs. [Margin: Hebr. 9. · Both teſtamēts dedicated in bloud. · verſ. 20. · The external religion of the new Teſtament principally in the ſacrifice of the altar.]

20. Which ſhal be ſhed.) It is much to be obſerued that the relatiue, Vvhich, in theſe vvordes is not gouerned or ruled (as ſome vvould perhaps thinke) of the novvne bloud, but of the vvord chalice. which is moſt plaine by the Greeke. Which taketh away al cauillations and ſhifts from the Proteſtants, both againſt the real preſence and the true Sacrificing. For it ſheweth euidently, that the bloud as the contents of the chalice, or as in the chalice, is ſhed for vs (for ſo the Greeke readeth in the preſent tenſe) and not onely as vpon the croſſe. And therfore as it foloweth thereof inuincibly, that it is no bare figure, but his bloud in deede, ſo it enſueth neceſſarily⟨illegible⟩ that it is a Sacrifice, and propitiatorie, becauſe the chalice (that is the Bloud contained in the ſame) is ſhed for our ſinnes. For al that know the maner of the Scriptures ſpeaches, know alſo that this, Bloud to be ſhed for ſinne, to be ſacrificed for propitiation or for pardon of ſinnes. And this text proueth al this ſo plainely, that Beza turneth him ſelf roundly vpon the Holy Euangeliſt, charging him with Soloeciſme or falſe Greeke, or els that the wordes (which yet he cōfeſſeth to be in al copies Greeke and Latin) are thruſt into the text out of ſome other place: vvhich he rather ſtandeth vpon then that S. Luke ſhould ſpeake incongruouſly in ſo plaine a matter. And therfore he ſaith plainely that it can not be truely ſaid neither of the chalice it ſelf nor of the contents thereof: vvhich is in deede to giue the lie to the bleſſed Euangeliſt, or to deny this to be Scripture. So cleere is the Scripture for vs, ſo miſerable flights and ſhifts is falſhod put vnto, God be thanked. [Margin: calix qui the chalice which ⟨non-Latin script⟩ · The chalice ſhed for vs, muſt needes ſignifie, the bloud therein, not vvine, and the ſame ſacrificed. · Beza condemneth the Goſpel it ſelf of falſhod and impoſſibilitie. · * Annot. ⟨illegible⟩. Teſt. 1556.]

24. Contention.] The Apoſtles perceiuing Chriſts departure from them and his kingdom to be neere, as infirme men and not yet endewed with the ſpirit of God, began to haue emulation and cogitations of Superiority one ouer an other: which our Maiſter repreſſeth in them by exhortation to humility and by his owne example, that being their Lord, yet ſo lately ſerued them: not forbidding Maioritie or Superioritie in them, but pride, tyranny, and contempt of their inferiours. [Margin: Ambition.]

31. Simon Simon.] Laſtly to put them out of doubt, he calleth Peter twiſe by name, and telling him the Diuels deſire to ſifte and trie them al to the vttermoſt (as he did that night) ſaith that he hath ſpecially prayed for him, to this end that his faith ſhould neuer faile, and that he being once conuerted, ſhould after that for euer confirme, eſtabliſh or vphold the reſt in their faith. which is to ſay, that Peter is that man whom he would make Superiour ouer them and the whole Church. Whereby we may learne that it was thought fit in the prouidence of God, that he who ſhould be the head of the Church, ſhould haue a ſpecial priuilege by Chriſtes praier and promes, neuer to faile in faith, and that none other either Apoſtle, Biſhop, or prieſt may chalenge any ſuch ſingular or ſpecial prerogatiue either of his Office or perſon, otherwiſe then ioyning in faith with Peter and by holding of him. The danger (ſaith S. Leo) was common to al the Apoſtles, but our Lord tooke ſpecial care of Peter, that the ſtate of al the reſt might be more ſure, if the head were inuincible: God ſo diſpenſing the aide of his grace, that the aſſurance and ſtrength which Chriſt gaue to Peter, might redound by Peter to the reſt of the Apoſtles. S. Auguſtine alſo: Chriſt praying for Peter, prayed for the reſt, becauſe in the Paſtor and Prelate the people is corrected or commended. And S. Ambroſe writeth, that Peter after his tentation was made Paſtor of the Church, becauſe it was ſaid to him, Thou being conuerted, confirme thy brethren. Neither was this the priuilege of S. Peters perſon, but of his Office, that he ſhould not faile in faith but euer confirme al other in their faith. For the Church, for whoſe ſake that priuilege was thought neceſſarie in Peter the Head thereof, was to be preſerued no leſſe afterward, then in the Apoſtles time. wherevpon al the Fathers apply this priuilege of not failing and of confirming other in faith, to the Romane Church and Peters ſucceſſors in the ſame. To which (ſaith S. Cyprian) infidelity or falſe faith can not come. And S. Bernard ſaith writing to Innocentius Pope, againſt Abailardus the Heretike, we muſt referre to your Apoſtleſhip al the ſcandals and perils which may fall, in matter of faith ſpecially. For there the defects of faith muſt be holpen, where faith can not faile. For to what other See was it euer ſaid, I haue prayed for thee Peter, that thy faith do not faile? So ſay the Fathers. not meaning that none of Peters ſeate can erre in perſon, vnderſtanding, priuate doctrine or writings, but that they can not nor ſhal not euer iudicially conclude or giue definitiue ſentence for falſhod or hereſie againſt the Catholike faith, in their Conſiſtories, Courts, Councels, decrees, deliberations or conſultations kept for deciſion and determination of ſuch controuerſies, doubts, or queſtions of faith as ſhalbe propoſed vnto them: becauſe Chriſtes prayer and promes protecteth them therein for confirmation of their brethren. And no maruel that our Maiſter would haue his vicars Conſiſtorie & Seate infallible, ſeeing euen in the old Law the high Prieſtod and Chaire of Moyſes wanted not great priuilege in this caſe, though nothing like the Churches and Peters prerogatiue. But in both, any man of ſenſe may ſee the difference betwene the perſon, and the Office, as wel in doctrine as life. Liberius in perſecution might yeld, Marcellinus for feare might commit Idolatrie, Honorius might fall to Hereſie, and more then al this, ſome Iudas might creepe into the Office: and yet al this without preiudice of the Office and Seate, in which (ſaith S. Auguſtine) our Lord hath ſet the doctrine of truth. Caiphas by priuilege of his Office prophecied right of Chriſt, but according to his owne knowlege and faith, knew not Chriſt. The Euangeliſts and other penners of holy write, for the execution of that function had the aſſiſtance of God, and ſo far could not poſſibly erre: but that Luke, Marke, Salomon or the reſt might not erre in other their priuate vvritings, that we ſay not. It was not the perſonal wiſedom, vertue, learning, or faith of Chriſts Vicars, that made S. Bernard ſeeke to Innocentius the third: S. Auguſtine and the Biſhops of Afrike to Innocentius the firſt, and to Celeſtinus, ep. 90. 92. 95: S. Chryſoſtome to the ſaid Innocentius: S. Baſil to the Pope in his time ep. 52: S. Hierom to Damaſus ep 57. 58. to. 2. but it was the prerogatiue of their Office and higher degree of Vnction, and Chriſts ordinance, that would haue al Apoſtles and Paſtors in the vvorld, for their confirmation in faith and Eccleſiaſtical regiment, depend on Peter. The lacke of knowledge and humble acceptation of which Gods prouidence, that is, that one is not honoured and obeyed of al the brotherhod, is the cauſe of al Schiſmes and Hereſies, ſaith S. Cyprian. A point of ſuch importance, that al the Twelue being in Apoſtleſhip like, Chriſt would yet for the better keeping of vnity and truth, haue one to be head of them al, that a head being once appointed, occaſion of Schiſme might be taken away, ſaith S. Hierom. li. 1. adu. Iouinian. c. 14. [Margin: Peters faith ſhal neuer faile. · Serm. 2. · Aſſump. ad Pontif. Li. q. Noui. Teſt. q. 75. to. 4. · The Romane faith of Peters ſucceſſors can not falle. · Cypr. ep. 55. nu. 6. Bernard. ep. 190. · Popes may erre perſonally, not iudicially or definitiuely. · Deut. 17. · Aug. ep. 166. in fine. · The learned fathers ſought to the B. of Rome for reſolution of doubtes. · Bernardus ep. 190. Chryſ. ep. 1 & 2. · Cypr. ep. 55. nu. 2]

Chapter 23

The Ievves accuſe him to Pilate the Gentil: 4 Who ſeeking earneſtly to deliuer him, ſpecially after that Herod ſent him backe, 17 they not onely preferre the murderer Barabbas, but alſo crie, CRVCIFIGE. 26 in the vvay to Caluarie he foretelleth the vvomen that lamented vpon him, the horrible deſtruction of their Hieruſalem. ⟨illegible⟩2 vpon the croſſe he is betvvene tvvo theeues, ⟨illegible⟩5 ſcorned of the Ievves, 36 of the ſouldiars, 39 and of one of the theeues, 40 but euen there confeſſed of the other theefe, 44 and after his death (becauſe of the great miracles concurring) alſo of the Centurion. 4⟨illegible⟩ yea and of the vvhole multitude. 50 and finally he is buried honorably.

1 AND all the multitude of them riſing vp, led him to Pilate.

2 And they began to accuſe him, ſaying, Vve haue found this man ſubuerting our nation, & prohibiting to giue tributes to Caeſar, and ſaying that he is Chriſt the king.

3 And Pilate aſked him, ſaying, Art thou the king of the Ievves? But he anſvvering ſaid, Thou ſayeſt.

4 And Pilate ſaid to the cheefe Prieſts and multitudes, I finde no cauſe in this man.

5 But they vvere more earneſt, ſaying, He ſtirreth the people teaching through out al Ievvrie, beginning from Galilee euen hither.

6 But Pilate hearing Galilee, aſked if the man vvere of Galilee.

7 And vvhen he vnderſtoode that he vvas of Herods iuriſdiction, he ſent him backe to Herod, vvho vvas alſo him ſelf at Hieruſalem in thoſe daies.

8 And Herod ſeeing IESVS, vvas very glad, for he vvas deſirous of a long time to ſee him, for becauſe he heard many things of him: and he hoped to ſee ſome ſigne vvrought by him.

9 And he aſked him in many vvordes. But he anſvvered him nothing.

10 And there ſtoode the cheefe Prieſts and the Scribes conſtantly accuſing him.

11 And Herod vvith his armie ſet him at naught: and he mocked him, putting on him a vvhite garment, and ſent him backe to Pilate.

12 And Herod and Pilate vvere made frendes that day▪ for before they vvere enemies one to an other.

13 And Pilate calling together the cheefe Prieſts and magiſtrates, and the people,

14 ſaid to them, You haue preſented vnto me this man, as auerting the people, and behold I examining him before you, haue found no cauſe in this man of thoſe things vvherein you accuſe him.

15 No, nor Herod neither. for I ſent you to him, and behold, nothing vvorthie of death is done to him.

16 I vvil chaſten him therfore and dimiſſe him.

17 And he of neceſſitie had to releaſe vnto them vpon the feaſt day, one.

18 But the vvhole multitude together cried out, ſaying, Diſpatch him, and releaſe vs Barabbas.

19 vvho vvas for a certaine ſedition made in the citie and murder, caſt into priſon.

20 And Pilate againe ſpake to them, deſirous to releaſe IESVS.

21 But they cried againe, ſaying, Crucifie, crucifie him.

22 And he the third time ſaid to them, Vvhy, vvhat euil hath this man done? I finde no cauſe of death in him. I vvil correct him therfore and let him goe.

23 But they vvere inſtant vvith loude voices requiring that he might be crucified. And their voices preuailed.

24 And Pilate adiudged their petition to be done.

25 And he releaſed vnto them him that for murder and ſedition had been caſt into priſon, vvhom they demaunded: but IESVS he deliuered to their pleaſure.

26 And vvhen they led him, they tooke one Simon of Cyréne comming from the countrie: and they laid the croſſe vpon him to carie after IESVS.

27 And there folovved him a great multitude of people, and of vvomen vvhich bevvailed and lamented him.

28 But IESVS turning to them, ſaid, Daughters of Hieruſalem, vveepe not vpon me, but vveepe vpon your ſelues, and vpon your children.

29 For behold the daies ſhal come, vvherein they vvil ſay, Bleſſed are the barren, and the vvombes that haue not borne, and the pappes that haue not giuen ſucke.

30 Then ſhal they begin to ſay to the mountaines, Fal vpon vs: and to the hilles, Couer vs.

31 For if in the greene wood they doe theſe things, in the drie vvhat ſhal be done?

32 And there vvere led alſo other tvvo malefactours vvith him, to be executed.

33 And after they came to the place vvhich is called Caluarie, there they crucified him: and the theeues, one on the right hand, and the other on the left.

34 And IESVS ſaid, Father, forgiue them, for they knovv not vvhat they doe. But they deuiding his garments, did caſt lottes.

35 And the people ſtood expecting', and the princes vvith them derided him, ſaying, Others he hath ſaued, let him ſaue him ſelf, if this be Chriſt, the elect of God.

36 And the ſouldiars alſo mocked him comming to him, and offering him vinegre,

37 ſaying, If thou be the king of the Ievves, ſaue thy ſelf.

38 And there vvas alſo a ſuperſcription vvritten ouer him in Greeke, and Latine, and Hebrevv letters: THIS IS THE KING OF THE IEVVES.

39 And one of thoſe theeues that vvere hanged, blaſphemed him, ſaying, If thou be Chriſt, ſaue thy ſelf, and vs.

40 But the other anſvvering, rebuked him, ſaying, Neither doeſt thou feare God, vvhere as thou art in the ſame damnation?

41 And vve in deede iuſtly, for vve receiue vvorthie of our doings: but this man hath done no euil.

42 And he ſaid to IESVS, Lord, remember me vvhen thou ſhalt come into thy kingdom.

43 And IESVS ſaid to him, Amen I ſay to thee: this day thou ſhalt be vvith me ″ in paradiſe.

44 And it vvas almoſt the ſixt houre: and there vvas made darkeneſſe vpon the vvhole earth vntil the ninthe houre.

45 And the ſunne vvas darkened: and the veile of the temple vvas rent in the middes.

46 And IESVS crying vvith a loude voice, ſaid, Father, into thy handes I commend my ſpirit. And ſaying this, he gaue vp the ghoſt.

47 And the Centurion ſeeing that vvhich vvas done, glorified God, ſaying, In deede this man vvas iuſt.

48 And al the multitude of them that vvere preſent together at that ſight, and ſavv the things that vvere done, returned knocking their breaſts.

49 And al his acquaintance ſtoode a far of: and the vvomen that had folovved him from Galilee, ſeeing theſe things.

50 * And behold a man named Ioſeph, vvhich vvas a ſenatour, a good man and a iuſt,

51 he had not conſented to their counſeil and doings, of Arimathaea a citie of Ievvrie, vvho alſo him ſelf expected the kingdom of God.

52 This man came to Pilate, and aſked the body of IESVS.

53 And taking it dovvne, vvrapped it in ſindon, and laid him in a monument hevved of ſtone, ″ vvherein neuer yet any man had been laid.

54 And it vvas the day of Paraſceue, and the Sabboth drew neere.

55 And the women that vvere come with him from Galilee, folovving after, ″ ſavv the monument, and hovv his body vvas laid.

59 And returning they prepared ſpices and ointments: and on the Sabboth they reſted according to the commaundement.

Marginal notes to Chapter 23

v. 1 GOOD FRIDAY.
v. 1 Mt. 27, 1, 11.
v. 2 Mr. 15, 1 Io. 18, 27.
v. 29 Oſ. 10, 8.
v. 35 ` beholding,
v. 45 ⸬ This eclipſe was ſeene and wondred at as a thing aboue nature, of Dioniſius Areopagîta at Thebes, whē he was yet a Pagan. Dionyſ. ep. ad Polycarp, et ep. ad Apollophanē.
v. 46 Pſ. 30, 6.
v. 50 Mt. 27, 57. Mr. 5, 43,
v. 51 ⟨illegible⟩o. 19, 38

Annotations to Chapter 23

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIII

34. Forgiue them.) A perfecte example of charitie in our Sauiour praying for his crucifiers, vvhich the firſt martyr S. Steuen did folovv, Act. 7: and the praiers of ⟨illegible⟩oth vvere heard: Chriſts praier taking effecte in the Centurion and others, Steuens in Paul.

43. In Paradiſe.) Thou maiſt not herevpon differre thy conuerſion or amendment, preſuming of grace at the laſt houre of thy life, not looke to haue ſaluation by ſaith and confeſſion of Chriſt vvithout good workes, no⟨illegible⟩ to goe ſtraight to heauen vvithout ſatisfaction, penance, or puniſhment for thy former ſinnes and life il ſpent, nor chalenge ſecuritie and certaine knovvledge of thy ſaluation. for this good theeues caſe is not common, but a rare example of mercie and prerogatiue. but for the firſt point, learne only not to deſpaire, though thou haſt been il to the laſt moment of thy life. for the ſecond, that faith, hope, and charitie, repentance, and good vvil be ſufficient, and good vvorkes not required, vvhere for vvant of time and opportunitie they cannot be had. for the third, that Chriſt gaue to this happy man for his ⟨illegible⟩elous confeſſion of him and reprehending his fellovv, not only remiſſion of his ſinnes, but alſo by extraordinarie grace, a pardon of al penance and ſatisfaction due either in this life or the next for the ſame. euen as the holy Church by his examle and commiſſion giueth pardons alſo to ſome of her zelous children, of al puniſhment due for their offenſes, and ſuch goe ſtraight to heauen. laſtly, that euery one hath not a reuelation of his ſaluation as this man had, and therfore can not be ſo ſure as he was. [Margin: The good theefe. · Pardon of due penance and ſatisfaction.]

⟨illegible⟩3. Wherein neuer.) As in the wombe of MARIE none was conceiued before nor after him, ſo in this monument none was laid before nor after him: which prerogatiue (no doubt) was of Gods prouidence, this Ioſeph no leſſe abſtaining afterward to be buried in it, then the other Ioſeph from copulation with the mother of our Lord. S. Auguſtine.

⟨illegible⟩. Saw the monument.) Theſe good vvomen of great deuotion obſerued the Sepulcher for the honour of the holy body. Vvherevpon the deuotion of faithful folke vvatching and viſiting on Good-Friday and Eaſter eue the ſepulcher made in euery Church for memorie of our Lords burial, is exceding good and godly, ſpecially the B. Sacrament for more ſignification ſake being preſent in the ſame Sepulcher. [Margin: Viſiting the Sepulcher, or Sepulchres.]

Chapter 24

Deuout vvomen not finding his body in the Sepulcher. 4 Angels tel them that he is riſen according to his ovvne prediction: 9 yet the Apoſtles vvil not beleeue it. 12 but neither Peter findeth his body there. 13 He vvalketh vvith tvvo Diſciples, declaring al this vnto them out of the Scriptures, and is knovven of them by breaking of bread. 36 The ſame day he appeareth to the Eleuen and others being together, ⟨illegible⟩ felt of them, and eateth vvith them. finally teaching them out of the Scriptures not onely of his Paſsion and Reſurrection, 47 but alſo of his Catholike Church, 49 he promiſeth the Holy Ghoſt to confirme them, 50 and ſo aſcendeth into heauen.

1 AND in the firſt of the Sabboth very early they came to the monument, carying the ſpices vvhich they had prepared.

2 And they found the ſtone rolled backe from the monument.

3 And going in, they found not the body of our Lord IESVS.

4 And it came to paſſe: as they vvere aſtonied in their minde at this, behold tvvo men ſtoode beſide them in gliſtering appareil.

5 And vvhen they feared and caſt dovvne their countenance tovvard the ground, they ſaid vnto them, Vvhy ſeeke you the liuing vvith the dead?

6 he is not here, but is riſen. remember hovv he ſpake to you, vvhen he yet vvas in Galilee,

7 ſaying, * That the Sonne of man muſt be deliuered into the handes of ſinners and be crucified, and the third day riſe againe.

8 And they remembred his vvordes.

9 And going backe from the monument, they told al theſe things to thoſe eleuen, and to al the reſt.

10 And it vvas Marie Magdalene, and Ioane, and Marie of Iames, and the reſt that vvere vvith them, vvhich ſaid theſe things to the Apoſtles.

11 And theſe vvordes ſeemed before them as dotage, and they did not beleeue them.

12 But * Peter riſing vp ranne to the monument: and ſtouping dovvne he ſavv the linnen clothes lying alone, and went avvay marueiling with him ſelf at that which was done.

13 * And behold, tvvo of them vvent the ſame day into a tovvne vvhich vvas the ſpace of ſixtie furlonges from Hieruſalem, named Emmäùs.

14 And they talked betvvixt them ſelues of al thoſe things that had chaunced.

15 And it came to paſſe: vvhile they talked and reaſoned vvith them ſelues, IESVS alſo him ſelf approching vvent vvith them.

16 but their eies vvere held that they might not knovv him.

17 And he ſaid to them, Vvhat are theſe communications that you conferre one vvith an other vvalking, and are ſad?

18 And one vvhoſe name vvas Cleophas, anſvvering, ſaid to him, Art thou only a ſtranger in Hieruſalem, and haſt not knovven the things that haue been done in it, theſe daies?

19 To vvhom he ſaid, Vvhat things? And they ſaid, concerning IESVS of Nazareth, vvho vvas a man a Prophet, mightie in vvorke and vvorde before God and al the people.

20 And hovv our cheefe Prieſtes and Princes deliuered him into condemnation of death, and crucified him.

21 but vve hoped that it vvas he that ſhould redeeme Iſrael: and novv beſides al this, to day is the third day ſince theſe things vvere done.

22 But certaine vvomen alſo of ours, made vs afraid: vvho before it vvas light, vvere at the monument,

23 and not finding his body, came, ſaying that they ſavv a viſion alſo of Angels, vvho ſay that he is aliue.

24 And certaine men of ours vvent to the monument; and they found it ſo as the vvomen ſaid, but him they found not.

25 And he ſaid to them, O foliſh, and ſlovv of hart to beleeue, in al things vvhich the Prophets haue ſpoken.

26 Ought not Chriſt to haue ſuffred theſe things, and ſo to enter into his glorie?

27 And beginning from Moyſes and al the Prophets, he did interpret to them in al the ſcriptures the things that vvere concerning him.

28 And they drevv nigh to the tovvne vvhither, they vvent: and he made ſemblaunce to goe further.

29 And they forced him, ſaying, Tarie vvith vs, becauſe it is tovvard night, and the day is novv farre ſpent. And he vvent in vvith them.

30 And it came to paſſe, vvhiles he ſate at the table vvith them, he ″ tooke bread, and bleſſed and brake, and did reach to them.

31 And their eies vvere opened, and they knevv him: and he vaniſhed out of their ſight.

32 And they ſaid one to the other, Vvas not our hart burning in vs, vvhiles he ſpake in the vvay, and opened vnto vs the ſcriptures?

33 And riſing vp the ſame houre they vvent backe into Hieruſalem: and they found the eleuen gathered together, and thoſe that vvere vvith them,

34 ſaying, That our Lord is riſen in deede, and hath appeared to Simon.

35 And they told the things that vvere done in the vvay: and hovv they knevv him in the breaking of bread.⊢

36 * And vvhiles they ſpeake theſe things, IESVS ſtoode in the middes of them, and he ſaith to them, Peace be to you: it is I. feare not.

37 But they being troubled and frighted, imagined that they ſavv a ſpirit.

38 And he ſaid to them, Vvhy are you troubled, and cogitations ariſe into your harts?

39 See my handes, and feete, that it is I my ſelf. handle, and ſee: for a ſpirit hath not fleſh and bones, as you ſee me to haue.

40 And vvhen he had ſaid this, he ſhevved them his handes and feete.

41 But they yet not beleeuing and marueiling for ioy, he ſaid, Haue you here any thing to be eaten?

42 But they offred him a peece of fiſh broiled, and a honie combe.

43 And vvhen he had eaten before them, taking the remaines he gaue to them.

44 And he ſaid to them, Theſe are the vvordes vvhich I ſpake to you, vvhen I vvas yet vvith you, that al things muſt needes be fulfilled, vvhich are vvritten in the lavv of Moyſes, and the Prophets, and the Pſalmes, of me.

45 Then he opened their vnderſtanding, that they might vnderſtand the Scriptures.

46 and he ſaid to them, That ſo it is vvritten, and ſo it behoued Chriſt to ſuffer, and to riſe againe from the dead the third day:

47 and ″ penance to be preached in his name and remiſſion of ſinnes vnto al nations, ⊢ beginning from Hieruſalem.

48 And you are vvitneſſes of theſe things.

49 * And I ſend the promes of my Father vpon you: but you, tarie in the citie, til you be endued vvith povver from high.

50 And he brought them forth abrode into Bethánia: and lifting vp his handes he bleſſed them.

51 * And it came to paſſe, vvhiles he ″ bleſſed them, he departed from them, and vvas caried into heauen.

52 And they adoring vvent backe into Hieruſalem vvith great ioy:

53 and they vvere alvvaies in the temple praiſing and bleſſing God.

Marginal notes to Chapter 24

v. 1 ⸬ That is, firſt after the Sabboth, which is (saith S. Hiero. q. 4 ad Hedib.) dies Dominica, our Lords day, vvherein he aroſe. for the weeke is deuided into the Sabboth, & the 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6 of the Sabboth. & the Apoſtle (1 Cor. 16, 2) cōmaunded a collection of money to be made on the firſt of the Sabboth. whereby we learne, both the keeping of Sunday, & the Churches count of daies by the 2. 3. 4 of the Sabboth, to be Apoſtolical. which S. Sylueſter after ward named, 2. 3. 4 feriam &c. Breuiar. Roman. Decemb. 31
v. 1 EASTER DAY.
v. 1 Mt. 28, 1
v. 2 Mr. 16, 1
v. 3 Io. 20, 1.
v. 6 Lu. 9, 22
v. 12 Io. 20, 3.
v. 13 Mr. 16, 12.
v. 13 The Goſpel vpō Munday in Eaſter weeke.
v. 36 The Goſpel vpō Tueſday in Eaſter weeke.
v. 36 Mr. 16, 14. Io. 20, 19.
v. 47 ⸬ As he ſhal be Anathema (ſaith S. Aug.) which preacheth that Chriſt neither ſuffered nor roſe againe, becauſe we learne by the Goſpel, That it behoued Chriſt to ſuffer and to riſe againe the third day: ſo he ſhal alſo be Anathema, whoſoeuer preacheth the Church to be els where thē in the cōmunion of al natiōs: becauſe by the ſelf ſame Goſpel we learne in the wordes next folowing, and penāce to be preached in his name & remiſsiō of ſinnes through out al nations, Auguſt. ep. 48.
v. 47 Act. 1, 8. 2, 1.
v. 50 Mr. 16, 19. Act. 1, 9.
v. 51 ASCENSION DAY.

Annotations to Chapter 24

ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIIII.

30. Tooke bread.) The Fathers in diuers places take this to be meant of the B. Sacrament. Author operis imperf. ho. 17. S. Auguſtine li. 39 de conſenſu Euang. c. 25 & ſer. 140 de temp. & ep. 59 ad Paulinum q. 1⟨illegible⟩ Paulinus him ſelf in the next epiſtle before that, among S. Auguſtines. Venerable Bede alſo vpon this place. Theophylacte vpon this place. And that it ſhould be meant of the holy Sacrament, the forme of ſolemne taking the bread into his handes, bleſſing it, breaking it, and reaching it to his diſciples (exceding proper to the conſecration, and common to none other vulgar benediction, nor any where vſed but in Chriſts miraculous multiplying the loaues) and the ſingular effecte in notifying Chriſt vnto them, do proue. And if it be the Sacrament (as it is moſt probable) then is it an euident example and vvarrant of miniſtration in one kinde. [Margin: The B. Sacr⟨illegible⟩ment in on kinde.]

46. Penance to be preached.) He ſhevved vnto them out of the Scriptures, not onely the things that were now accompliſhed in himſelf, but alſo that were yet to come about his Church: as, where it ſhould begin, to vvit, at Hieruſalem: and hovv farre it ſhould goe, to vvit, to al nations: that he might not ſuffer vs (ſaith S. Auguſtine) to erre neither in the bridegrome nor in the bride. For this maketh manifeſtly againſt al Heretikes and Schiſmatikes, that ſet vp nevv churches in particular countries, dravving the people from the foreſaid onely true Church, vvhich from Hieruſalem ſo grovveth ouer al nations, til the end of the vvorld come. [Margin: The Cathol⟨illegible⟩e or vniuerſal Church. · De vnit. · Ec. c. 10. · * Mt. 24, 14.]

50. Bleſſed them.) Chriſt our high prieſt, prefigured ſpecially therein by Melchiſedec, often gaue his bleſſing to his: ſomtimes by vvordes, as, Peace be to you: ſomtimes by impoſing his handes: and now here by lifting vp his hands ouer his Diſciples as it vvere for his farewel. In vvhat forme, the Scripture doth not expreſſe, but very like it is that in forme of the croſſe, as Iacob the Patriarch bleſſed his nephewes for ſignification of Chriſts benediction. for now the croſſe began to be glorious among the faithful, and the Apoſtles (as it is moſt certaine by the fathers vvhich call it an ancient tradition) vſed that ſigne for an external note of benediction. Yea S. Auguſtine ſaith (in Pſ. 30. Conc. 3) that Chriſt him ſelf not without cauſe would haue his ſigne to be fixed in our foreheads as in the feate of ſhame faſtnes, that a Chriſtian man ſhould not be aſhamed of the reproche of Chriſt. and what forme can a Chriſtian man vſe rather to bleſſe him ſelf or others, then that which was dedicated in Chriſts death, and is a conuenient memorial of the ſame? Howſoeuer it be, that the Biſhops and Prieſts of Gods Church bleſſe with an external ſigne, no man can reprehend, being warranted by Chriſts owne example and action. [Margin: * Heb. 7, 6. · Chriſt bleſſed diuers waies. · Io. 20, 21. 26. Marc. 10, 16. · Bleſſing with the ſigne of the croſſe. · Gen. 48, 14. · * Teriul. de coron. milit. nu. 3 Baſil. de Sp. ſanct. c. 27.]

Colophon

Printed edition: The Nevv Testament of Iesus Christ, translated faithfully into English, out of the authentical Latin … in the English College of Rhemes (Rhemes: Iohn Fogny, 1582; STC 2884, ESTC S102491), the Catholic New Testament translated from the Latin Vulgate chiefly by Gregory Martin. Copy transcribed: the Eton College Library copy, as filmed for Early English Books Online (image set 2646).

Transcription: Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership (EEBO-TCP), Phase I text A16049 (keyed 2005–06, proofread and released 2006), placed in the public domain under Creative Commons CC0 1.0 Universal. Converted for the Good Works Library in October 2026.

What was done: the spelling, punctuation and capitals of the transcription are kept exactly, including u/v, i/j, "vv" for w, long s (ſ), the abbreviation stroke (as in "vpō") and the edition's own marks (″ for an annotated word, ⸬ and * for marginal references, ⊢ for the end of a liturgical Gospel or Epistle; ▪ is the transcribers' sign for a punctuation mark they could not identify). Removed as apparatus: the TEI markup, page breaks, line-end hyphenation, and the small cross ✝ that the edition sets at the beginning of each verse beside the verse number in the margin; the number is given here instead. Marginal notes are gathered after each chapter, keyed to their verse; the annotations follow as the edition prints them. Words the transcribers could not read are shown as ⟨illegible⟩; words printed in Greek or other non-Latin letters, which the transcription did not key, are shown as ⟨non-Latin script⟩. No gap has been filled or guessed.

The book's heading in the edition reads: "THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO LVKE." The page title gives it in ordinary capitals and lower case, without other change.

Notes on this transcription: Luke 9:5: the edition marks the start of this verse with ✝ but prints no number; [5] supplied from the sequence. Luke 23: no verse is numbered 56 to 58; the numbering passes from 55 to 59 with no break in the text. Kept as printed.

On this page 86 places are marked ⟨illegible⟩ and 25 words or phrases in Greek or other non-Latin letters are marked ⟨non-Latin script⟩.

This is an archival transcription of a historic English Bible. It is not a Good Works Translation.

🌲